Did you mean to search for من قال لا اله الا الله دخل الله ?
We are still working on this feature. Please bear with us if the suggestion doesn't sound right.
 Showing 1101-1200 of 10000
Sunan Ibn Majah 900
It was narrated that Ibn ‘Abbas said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) used to teach us the Tashah-hud as he used to teach us a Surah of the Qur’an. He used to say: ‘At-Tahiyyatul-Mubarakatus salawatut-tayyibatu lillah; As-salamu ‘alayka ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuhu; as-salamu ‘alayna wa ‘ala ‘ibadillahis-salihin. Ashhadu an la ilaha illallah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan ‘abduhu wa Rasuluhu (All blessed compliments and good prayers are due to Allah; peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah and His blessings; peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah. I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger).’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحٍ، أَنْبَأَنَا اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، وَطَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يُعَلِّمُنَا التَّشَهُّدَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ التَّحِيَّاتُ الْمُبَارَكَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 900
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 98
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 900
Sahih Muslim 2723 a

Abdullah b. Mas'ud reported that when it was evening Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) used to supplicate:

" We entered upon evening and the whole Kingdom of Allah also entered upon evening and praise is due to Allah. There is no god but Allah, the One Who has no partner with Him." Hasan said that Zubaid reported to him that he memorised it from Ibrahim in these very words." His is the Sovereignty and Praise is due to Him, and He is Potent over everything. O Allah, I beg of Thee the good of this night and I seek refuge in Thee from the evil of this night and the evil which follows it. O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from sloth, from the evil of vanity. O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from torment in the Hell-Fire and from torment in the grave."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سُوَيْدٍ النَّخَعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا أَمْسَى قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمْسَيْنَا وَأَمْسَى الْمُلْكُ لِلَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْحَسَنُ فَحَدَّثَنِي الزُّبَيْدُ أَنَّهُ حَفِظَ عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فِي هَذَا ‏"‏ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ اللَّهُمَّ أَسْأَلُكَ خَيْرَ هَذِهِ اللَّيْلَةِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ هَذِهِ اللَّيْلَةِ وَشَرِّ مَا بَعْدَهَا اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْكَسَلِ وَسُوءِ الْكِبَرِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابٍ فِي النَّارِ وَعَذَابٍ فِي الْقَبْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2723a
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 100
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 35, Hadith 6569
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 1363
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (رضي الله عنه) said: `Shall I not teach you some words which, if you say them you will be forgiven, even though you are already forgiven: There is no god but Allah, Most High, the Almighty; there is no god but Him, the most Forbearing the Most Generous; glory be to Allah, Lord of the Mighty Throne; praise be to Allah, Lord of the Worlds.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَلَا أُعَلِّمُكَ كَلِمَاتٍ إِذَا قُلْتَهُنَّ غُفِرَ لَكَ عَلَى أَنَّهُ مَغْفُورٌ لَكَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ الْعَلِيُّ الْعَظِيمُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ الْحَلِيمُ الْكَرِيمُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ‏.‏
Grade: A Hasan Hadeeth] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1363
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 763
Sahih al-Bukhari 7548

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Abdur-Rahman:

that Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri said to him, "I see that you like sheep and the desert, so when you are looking after your sheep or when you are in the desert and want to pronounce the Adhan, raise your voice, for no Jinn, human being or any other things hear the Mu`adh-dhin's voice but will be a witness for him on the Day of Resurrection." Abu Sa`id added, "I heard this from Allah's Apostle."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي صَعْصَعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ لَهُ "‏ إِنِّي أَرَاكَ تُحِبُّ الْغَنَمَ وَالْبَادِيَةَ، فَإِذَا كُنْتَ فِي غَنَمِكَ أَوْ بَادِيَتِكَ فَأَذَّنْتَ لِلصَّلاَةِ فَارْفَعْ صَوْتَكَ بِالنِّدَاءِ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَسْمَعُ مَدَى صَوْتِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ جِنٌّ وَلاَ إِنْسٌ وَلاَ شَىْءٌ، إِلاَّ شَهِدَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7548
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 173
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 638
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3296

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman bin `Abdullah bin `Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Sasaa Ansari:

That Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri said to his father. "I see you are fond of sheep and the desert, so when you want to pronounce the Adhan, raise your voice with it for whoever will hear the Adhan whether a human being, or a Jinn, or anything else, will bear witness, in favor on the Day of Resurrection." Abu Sa`id added, "I have heard this from Allah's Apostle ."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي صَعْصَعَةَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ لَهُ "‏ إِنِّي أَرَاكَ تُحِبُّ الْغَنَمَ وَالْبَادِيَةَ، فَإِذَا كُنْتَ فِي غَنَمِكَ وَبَادِيَتِكَ فَأَذَّنْتَ بِالصَّلاَةِ، فَارْفَعْ صَوْتَكَ بِالنِّدَاءِ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَسْمَعُ مَدَى صَوْتِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ جِنٌّ وَلاَ إِنْسٌ وَلاَ شَىْءٌ إِلاَّ شَهِدَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3296
In-book reference : Book 59, Hadith 105
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 54, Hadith 517
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2608
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "I have been ordered to fight the people until they bear witness to La Ilaha Illallah, and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger, and they face our Qiblah, eat our slaughtered (meat), and perform our Salat. And if they do that, then their blood and wealth will be unlawful to us, except with its due right. For them shall be whatever is for the Muslims, and they shall be obliged with that which the Muslims are obliged."
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ يَعْقُوبَ الطَّالْقَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدٌ الطَّوِيلُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَشْهَدُوا أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَأَنْ يَسْتَقْبِلُوا قِبْلَتَنَا وَيَأْكُلُوا ذَبِيحَتَنَا وَأَنْ يُصَلُّوا صَلاَتَنَا فَإِذَا فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْنَا دِمَاؤُهُمْ وَأَمْوَالُهُمْ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهَا لَهُمْ مَا لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ وَعَلَيْهِمْ مَا عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ عَنْ أَنَسٍ نَحْوَ هَذَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2608
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 3
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 38, Hadith 2608
Riyad as-Salihin 1037
'Abdullah bin 'Amr bin Al-'As (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) saying, "When you hear the Adhan, repeat what the Mu'adhdhin says. Then ask Allah to exalt my mention because everyone who does so will receive in return ten rewards from Allah. Then beseech Allah to grant me Al-Wasilah, which is a high rank in Jannah, fitting for only one of Allah's slaves; and I hope that I will be that man. If any one asks Al-Wasilah for me, it becomes incumbent upon me to intercede for him."

[Muslim]

وعن عبد الله بن عمرو بن العاص رضي الله عنهما أنه سمع رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يقول‏:‏ ‏ "‏إذا سمعتم النداء فقولوا مثل ما يقول، ثم صلوا علي، فإنه من صلى على صلاة صلى الله عليه بها عشرًا، ثم سلوا الله لي الوسيلة، فإنها منزلة في الجنة لا تنبغي إلا لعبد من عباد الله وأرجو أن أكون أنا هو، فمن سأل لي الوسيلة حلت له الشفاعة‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1037
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 47
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1535
Narrated Sa'd bin 'Ubaidah:
That Ibn 'Umar heard a man saying: "No by the Ka'bah" so Ibn 'Umar said: "Nothing is sworn by other than Allah, for I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: 'Whoever swears by other than Allah, he has committed disbelief or shirk.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، سَمِعَ رَجُلاً، يَقُولُ لاَ وَالْكَعْبَةِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ لاَ يُحْلَفُ بِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَنْ حَلَفَ بِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ فَقَدْ كَفَرَ أَوْ أَشْرَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَفُسِّرَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنَّ قَوْلَهُ ‏"‏ فَقَدْ كَفَرَ أَوْ أَشْرَكَ ‏"‏ عَلَى التَّغْلِيظِ ‏.‏ وَالْحُجَّةُ فِي ذَلِكَ حَدِيثُ ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَمِعَ عُمَرَ يَقُولُ وَأَبِي وَأَبِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَنْهَاكُمْ أَنْ تَحْلِفُوا بِآبَائِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَحَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ قَالَ فِي حَلِفِهِ وَاللاَّتِ وَالْعُزَّى فَلْيَقُلْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا مِثْلُ مَا رُوِيَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الرِّيَاءَ شِرْكٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ فَسَّرَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ هَذِهِ الآيَة ‏:‏ ‏(‏ وَمَنْ كَانَ يَرْجُو لِقَاءَ رَبِّهِ فَلْيَعْمَلْ عَمَلاً صَالِحًا ‏)‏ الآيَةَ قَالَ لاَ يُرَائِي ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1535
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 13
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 18, Hadith 1535
Sahih Muslim 418 e

'A'isha reported:

When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to my house, he said: Ask Abu Bakr to lead people in prayer. 'A'isha narrated: I said, Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr is a man of tenderly feelings; as he recites the Qur'an, he cannot help shedding tears: so better command anyone else to lead the prayer. By Allah, there is nothing disturbing in it for me but the idea that the people may not takeevil omen with regard to one who is the first to occupy the place of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). I tried to dissuade him (the Holy Prophet) twice or thrice (from appointing my father as an Imam in prayer), but he ordered Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer and said: You women are like those (who had) surrounded Yusuf.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ رَافِعٍ - قَالَ عَبْدٌ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ ابْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، - أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَأَخْبَرَنِي حَمْزَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ لَمَّا دَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْتِي قَالَ ‏"‏ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ رَقِيقٌ إِذَا قَرَأَ الْقُرْآنَ لاَ يَمْلِكُ دَمْعَهُ فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ غَيْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ وَاللَّهِ مَا بِي إِلاَّ كَرَاهِيَةُ أَنْ يَتَشَاءَمَ النَّاسُ بِأَوَّلِ مَنْ يَقُومُ فِي مَقَامِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ فَرَاجَعْتُهُ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لِيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَإِنَّكُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 418e
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 102
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 836
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 3883
It was narrated from Ibn ‘Abbas that the Prophet (saw) used to say at times of distress:
“La ilaha illallahul-Halimul-Karim, Subhan-Allahi Rabbil-‘Arshil-‘Azim, Subhan-Allahi Rabbil-samawatis-sab’i wa Rabbil-‘Arshil-Azim (None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, the Forbearing, the Most Generous; glory is to Allah the Lord of the Mighty Throne; glory is to Allah, the Lord of the seven heavens and the Lord of the Magnificent Throne).” Waki’ said with each wording La ilaha illallahu (none has the right to be worshipped but Allah) is to be included.
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، صَاحِبِ الدَّسْتَوَائِيِّ عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَالِيَةِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ كَانَ يَقُولُ عِنْدَ الْكَرْبِ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْحَلِيمُ الْكَرِيمُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ السَّمَوَاتِ السَّبْعِ وَرَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْكَرِيمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكِيعٌ مَرَّةً لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فِيهَا كُلِّهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3883
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 57
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 34, Hadith 3883
Sahih al-Bukhari 2995

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:

Whenever the Prophet returned from the Hajj or the `Umra or a Ghazwa, he would say Takbir thrice. Whenever he came upon a mountain path or wasteland, and then he would say, "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, Alone Who has no partner. All the Kingdom belongs to Him and all the praises are for Him and He is Omnipotent. We are returning with repentance, worshipping, prostrating ourselves and praising our Lord. Allah fulfilled His Promise, granted victory to His slave and He Alone defeated all the clans."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ كَيْسَانَ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَفَلَ مِنَ الْحَجِّ أَوِ الْعُمْرَةِ ـ وَلاَ أَعْلَمُهُ إِلاَّ قَالَ الْغَزْوِ ـ يَقُولُ كُلَّمَا أَوْفَى عَلَى ثَنِيَّةٍ أَوْ فَدْفَدٍ كَبَّرَ ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ، وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهْوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، آيِبُونَ تَائِبُونَ عَابِدُونَ سَاجِدُونَ لِرَبِّنَا حَامِدُونَ، صَدَقَ اللَّهُ وَعْدَهُ، وَنَصَرَ عَبْدَهُ، وَهَزَمَ الأَحْزَابَ وَحْدَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ صَالِحٌ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَلَمْ يَقُلْ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ قَالَ لاَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2995
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 204
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 238
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3501
Anas narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said:
“Whoever says in the morning: ‘O Allah we have reached morning, calling You to witness, and calling the carriers of Your Throne to witness, and Your angels, and all of Your creation, that You are Allah, none has the right to be worshipped but You, Alone, without partner, and that Muhammad (saws) is Your slave and Your Messenger. (Allāhumma aṣbaḥnā nush-hiduka wa nush-hidu ḥamalata `arshika wa malā’ikataka wa jamī`a khalqika bi-annaka Allāh, lā ilāha illā anta, waḥdaka lā sharīka laka, wa anna Muḥammadan `abduka wa rasūluk)’ Allah will forgive him for whatever he does that day, and if he says it in the evening, Allah will forgive him for whatever sin he commits that night.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَخْبَرَنَا حَيْوَةُ بْنُ شُرَيْحٍ، وَهُوَ ابْنُ يَزِيدَ الْحِمْصِيُّ عَنْ بَقِيَّةَ بْنِ الْوَلِيدِ، عَنْ مُسْلِمِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسًا، يَقُولُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ اللَّهُمَّ أَصْبَحْنَا نُشْهِدُكَ وَنُشْهِدُ حَمَلَةَ عَرْشِكَ وَمَلاَئِكَتَكَ وَجَمِيعَ خَلْقِكَ بِأَنَّكَ الله لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَحْدَكَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَكَ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُكَ وَرَسُولُكَ ‏.‏ إِلاَّ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ مَا أَصَابَ فِي يَوْمِهِ ذَلِكَ وَإِنْ قَالَهَا حِينَ يُمْسِي غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ مَا أَصَابَ فِي تِلْكَ اللَّيْلَةِ مِنْ ذَنْبٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3501
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 132
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3501
Sunan Ibn Majah 87
Sha'bi said:
"When 'Adi bin Hatim came to Kufah, we came to him with a delegation of the Fuqaha of Kufah and said to him: 'Tell us of something that you heard from the Messenger of Allah (SAW).' He said: 'I came to the Prophet (SAW) and he said: "O 'Adi bin Hatim, enter Islam and you will be safe." I said, "What is Islam?" He said: "To testify to La ilaha illallah (none has the right to be worshipped but Allah) and that I am the Messenger of Allah, and to believe in all the Divine Decrees, the good of them and the bad of them, the sweet of them and the bitter of them."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ عِيسَى الْجَرَّارُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى بْنِ أَبِي الْمُسَاوِرِ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، قَالَ لَمَّا قَدِمَ عَدِيُّ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ الْكُوفَةَ أَتَيْنَاهُ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ فُقَهَاءِ أَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا لَهُ حَدِّثْنَا مَا سَمِعْتَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عَدِيَّ بْنَ حَاتِمٍ أَسْلِمْ تَسْلَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَمَا الإِسْلاَمُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ تَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَتُؤْمِنُ بِالأَقْدَارِ كُلِّهَا خَيْرِهَا وَشَرِّهَا حُلْوِهَا وَمُرِّهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 87
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 87
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 87
Sahih Muslim 649 f

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

A man's prayer in congregation is more valuable than twenty degrees and some above them as compared with his prayer in his house and his market, for when he performs ablution doing it well, then goes out to the mosque, and he is impelled (to do so) only by (the love of congregational) prayer, he has no other objective before him but prayer. He does not take a step without being raised a degree for it and having a sin remitted for it, till he enters the mosque, and when he is busy in prayer after having entered the mosque. the angels continue to invoke blessing on him as long as he is in his place of worship. saying: O Allah, show him mercy, and pardon him! Accept his repentance (and the angels continue this supplication for him) so long as he does not do any harm in it, or as long as his ablution is not broken.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ جَمِيعًا عَنْ أَبِي مُعَاوِيَةَ، - قَالَ أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، - عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ صَلاَةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ تَزِيدُ عَلَى صَلاَتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَصَلاَتِهِ فِي سُوقِهِ بِضْعًا وَعِشْرِينَ دَرَجَةً وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ أَحَدَهُمْ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ أَتَى الْمَسْجِدَ لاَ يَنْهَزُهُ إِلاَّ الصَّلاَةُ لاَ يُرِيدُ إِلاَّ الصَّلاَةَ فَلَمْ يَخْطُ خَطْوَةً إِلاَّ رُفِعَ لَهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةٌ وَحُطَّ عَنْهُ بِهَا خَطِيئَةٌ حَتَّى يَدْخُلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَإِذَا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ كَانَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ مَا كَانَتِ الصَّلاَةُ هِيَ تَحْبِسُهُ وَالْمَلاَئِكَةُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى أَحَدِكُمْ مَا دَامَ فِي مَجْلِسِهِ الَّذِي صَلَّى فِيهِ يَقُولُونَ اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ اللَّهُمَّ تُبْ عَلَيْهِ مَا لَمْ يُؤْذِ فِيهِ مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثْ فِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 649f
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 339
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1394
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1894
Abu Sa'id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) said:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah, the Rubb of honour and glory, will say to the inhabitants of Jannah: 'O inhabitants of Jannah!' They will respond: 'Here we are! At Your service, O our Rubb. All good is in Your Hand!' He will ask them: 'Are you pleased?' They will reply: 'Why should we not be pleased, O Rubb, when You have given us what You have not given to any of Your creatures?' Allah will say: 'Shall I not give you something better than that?' They will ask: 'O Rubb! What can be better than that?' Allah will say: 'I shall bestow My Pleasure upon you and I shall never be displeased with you."'

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي سعيد الخدري رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏إن الله عز وجل يقول لأهل الجنة‏:‏ يا أهل الجنة، فيقولون ‏:‏ لبيك ربنا وسعديك، والخير في يديك فيقول‏:‏ هل رضيتم‏؟‏ فيقولون‏:‏ وما لنا لا نرضى يا ربنا وقد أعطيتنا مالم تعط أحداً من خلقك‏!‏ فيقول‏:‏ ألا أعطيكم أفضل من ذلك فيقولون‏:‏ وأي شيء أفضل من ذلك‏؟‏ فيقول‏:‏ أحل عليكم رضواني، فلا أسخط عليكم بعده أبداً‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1894
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 26
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 460
Warrad, the scribe of al-Mughira ibn Shu'ba, said, "Mu'awiya wrote to al-Mughira, saying, 'Write down for me what you heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say.' So he wrote to him, 'The Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say at the end of every prayer, "There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. His is the Kingdom and His is the praise and He has power over everything. O Allah, none can withhold what You give nor can anyone give what You withhold. Nor will the wealth of someone with wealth help him against You.' He also write to him, 'He forbade gossip, asking too many questions, and wasting money. He forbade disobeying mothers, burying daughters alive, and he forbade asking people (without real need).'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ كَاتِبِ الْمُغِيرَةِ قَالَ‏:‏ كَتَبَ مُعَاوِيَةُ إِلَى الْمُغِيرَةِ‏:‏ اكْتُبْ إِلَيَّ مَا سَمِعْتَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ‏:‏ إِنَّ نَبِيَّ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ‏:‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، اللَّهُمَّ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ، وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لَمَا مَنَعْتَ، وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ، وَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ‏:‏ إِنَّهُ كَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ قِيلَ وَقَالَ، وَكَثْرَةِ السُّؤَالِ، وَإِضَاعَةِ الْمَالِ‏.‏ وَكَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ عُقُوقِ الأُمَّهَاتِ، وَوَأْدِ الْبَنَاتِ، وَمَنْعٍ وَهَاتِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 460
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 19
English translation : Book 25, Hadith 460
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3423
Ali bin Abi Talib narrated that :
when the Messenger of Allah would stand for the obligatory prayer, he would raise his hands to the level of his shoulder, and he would do this [also] when he finished his recitation and intended to bow, and he would do it when he raised his head from Ruku`, and he would not raise his hands in any of his prayers while he was seated. When he would rise from the two prostrations, he would likewise raise his hands, and say the Takbir, and when he opened his Salat after the Takbir, he would say: “I have directed my face towards the One who has created the heavens and the earth, as a Hanif, and I am not of the idolaters. Indeed, my Salat, my sacrifice, my living, my dying, is for Allah, the Lord of all that exists, without partner, and with this have I been ordered and I am of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the King, there is none worthy of worship except You. Glorified are You, You are My Lord, and I am Your slave, I have wronged myself and I admit to my sin, so forgive me all my sins, verily, there is none who forgives sins but You, and guide me to the best of manners, none guides to the best of them except You, and turn away from me the evil of them, none turns away from me the evil of them except You, I am here in Your obedience and aiding Your cause, and I am reliant upon You and ever-turning towards You, [and] there is no refuge from You nor hiding place from You except (going) to You, I seek Your forgiveness, and I repent to you (Wajjahtu wajhiya lilladhī faṭaras-samāwāti wal-arḍa ḥanīfan wa mā ana min al-mushrikīn, inna ṣalātī wa nusukī wa maḥyāya wa mamātī lillāhi rabbil-`ālamīn, lā sharīka lahū wa bidhālika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimīn. Allāhumma antal-maliku lā ilāha illā ant, subḥānaka anta rabbī, wa ana `abduka ẓalamtu nafsī wa`taraftu bidhanbī faghfirlī dhunūbī jamī`an, innahū lā yaghfir adh-dhunūba illā ant. Wahdinī li-aḥsanil-akhlāqi lā yahdī li-aḥsanihā illā ant. Waṣrif `annī sayyi’ahā lā yaṣrifu `annī sayyi’aha illā ant. Labaika wa sa`daika, wa ana bika wa ilaika, [wa] lā manjā minka wa lā malja’a illā ilaik, astaghfiruka wa atūbu ilaik).” Then he would recite, then when he would bow, his speech in his Ruku`, would be to say: “O Allah, to You have I bowed, and in You have I believed, and to You have I submitted (in Islam), and You are my Lord. My hearing, my sight, my brain and my bones are humbled to Allah, the Lord of the Worlds ...
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْخَلاَّلُ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ الْهَاشِمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْفَضْلِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ وَيَصْنَعُ ذَلِكَ أَيْضًا إِذَا قَضَى قِرَاءَتَهُ وَأَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ وَيَصْنَعُهَا إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَلاَ يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ فِي شَيْءٍ مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ وَإِذَا قَامَ مِنْ سَجْدَتَيْنِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ كَذَلِكَ فَكَبَّرَ وَيَقُولُ حِينَ يَفْتَتِحُ الصَّلاَةَ بَعْدَ التَّكْبِيرِ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ سُبْحَانَكَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَأَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ وَلاَ مَنْجَا مِنْكَ وَلاَ مَلْجَأَ إِلاَّ إِلَيْكَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ فَإِذَا رَكَعَ كَانَ كَلاَمُهُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ أَنْ يَقُولَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ وَأَنْتَ رَبِّي خَشَعَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعَظْمِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يُتْبِعُهَا ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ فِي سُجُودِهِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ وَأَنْتَ رَبِّي سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَيَقُولُ عِنْدَ انْصِرَافِهِ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ أَنْتَ إِلَهِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ الشَّافِعِيِّ وَبَعْضِ أَصْحَابِنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَأَحْمَدُ لاَ يَرَاهُ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ وَغَيْرِهِمْ يَقُولُ هَذَا فِي صَلاَةِ التَّطَوُّعِ وَلاَ يَقُولُهُ فِي الْمَكْتُوبَةِ ‏.‏ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا إِسْمَاعِيلَ التِّرْمِذِيَّ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ يُوسُفَ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنَ دَاوُدَ الْهَاشِمِيَّ يَقُولُ وَذَكَرَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ فَقَالَ هَذَا عِنْدَنَا مِثْلُ حَدِيثِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ سَالِمٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3423
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 54
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3423
Musnad Ahmad 1386
It was narrated from Yahya bin Talhah bin `Ubaidullah, from his father, that ‘Umar (رضي الله عنه) saw him looking sad and said:
“What is the matter with you, O Abu Muhammad? Perhaps you are upset about your cousin being appointed as caliph?” [referring to Abu Bakr(رضي الله عنه)]. He said: “No.” And he spoke highly of Abu Bakr (رضي الله عنه), [then he said:] “But I heard the Prophet (ﷺ) say: `[There is] a word which no one says when he is dying but Allah will relieve him of distress and his colour will brighten.” Nothing prevented me from asking him about it except the fear of not being able to comply with it and I did not ask him about it until he died.” ‘Umar said to him: “I know what it is.” Talhah said to him: “What is it?` ‘Umar said: “Do you know any word that is greater than the word he enjoined his uncle to say when he was dying, ‘La ilaha illallah’?” Talhah said: “You are right. By Allah, that is what it is.”
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا صَالِحُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، عَنْ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ رَآهُ كَئِيبًا فَقَالَ مَا لَكَ يَا أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ كَئِيبًا لَعَلَّهُ سَاءَتْكَ إِمْرَةُ ابْنِ عَمِّكَ يَعْنِي أَبَا بَكْرٍ قَالَ لَا وَأَثْنَى عَلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَلَكِنِّي سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ كَلِمَةٌ لَا يَقُولُهَا عَبْدٌ عِنْدَ مَوْتِهِ إِلَّا فَرَّجَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ كُرْبَتَهُ وَأَشْرَقَ لَوْنُهُ فَمَا مَنَعَنِي أَنْ أَسْأَلَهُ عَنْهَا إِلَّا الْقُدْرَةُ عَلَيْهَا حَتَّى مَاتَ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِنِّي لَأَعْلَمُهَا فَقَالَ لَهُ طَلْحَةُ وَمَا هِيَ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ هَلْ تَعْلَمُ كَلِمَةً هِيَ أَعْظَمَ مِنْ كَلِمَةٍ أَمَرَ بِهَا عَمَّهُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَقَالَ طَلْحَةُ هِيَ وَاللَّهِ هِيَ‏.‏
Grade: Lts isnad is Sahih] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1386
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 6
Sahih al-Bukhari 2731, 2732

Narrated Al-Miswar bin Makhrama and Marwan:

(whose narrations attest each other) Allah's Apostle set out at the time of Al-Hudaibiya (treaty), and when they proceeded for a distance, he said, "Khalid bin Al-Walid leading the cavalry of Quraish constituting the front of the army, is at a place called Al-Ghamim, so take the way on the right." By Allah, Khalid did not perceive the arrival of the Muslims till the dust arising from the march of the Muslim army reached him, and then he turned back hurriedly to inform Quraish. The Prophet went on advancing till he reached the Thaniya (i.e. a mountainous way) through which one would go to them (i.e. people of Quraish). The she-camel of the Prophet sat down. The people tried their best to cause the she-camel to get up but in vain, so they said, "Al-Qaswa' (i.e. the she-camel's name) has become stubborn! Al-Qaswa' has become stubborn!" The Prophet said, "Al-Qaswa' has not become stubborn, for stubbornness is not her habit, but she was stopped by Him Who stopped the elephant." Then he said, "By the Name of Him in Whose Hands my soul is, if they (i.e. the Quraish infidels) ask me anything which will respect the ordinances of Allah, I will grant it to them." The Prophet then rebuked the she-camel and she got up. The Prophet changed his way till he dismounted at the farthest end of Al-Hudaibiya at a pit (i.e. well) containing a little water which the people used in small amounts, and in a short while the people used up all its water and complained to Allah's Apostle; of thirst. The Prophet took an arrow out of his arrow-case and ordered them to put the arrow in that pit. By Allah, the water started and continued sprouting out till all the people quenched their thirst and returned with satisfaction. While they were still in that state, Budail bin Warqa-al- Khuza`i came with some persons from his tribe Khuza`a and they were the advisers of Allah's Apostle who would keep no secret from him and were from the people of Tihama. Budail said, "I left Ka`b bin Luai and 'Amir bin Luai residing at the profuse water of Al-Hudaibiya and they had milch camels (or their women and children) with them, and will wage war against you, and will prevent you from visiting the Ka`ba." Allah's Apostle said, "We have not come to fight anyone, but to perform the `Umra. No doubt, the war has weakened Quraish and they have suffered great losses, so if they wish, I will conclude a truce with them, during which they should ...

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي الزُّهْرِيُّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنِ الْمِسْوَرِ بْنِ مَخْرَمَةَ، وَمَرْوَانَ، يُصَدِّقُ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا حَدِيثَ صَاحِبِهِ قَالَ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم زَمَنَ الْحُدَيْبِيَةِ، حَتَّى كَانُوا بِبَعْضِ الطَّرِيقِ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ خَالِدَ بْنَ الْوَلِيدِ بِالْغَمِيمِ فِي خَيْلٍ لِقُرَيْشٍ طَلِيعَةً فَخُذُوا ذَاتَ الْيَمِينِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا شَعَرَ بِهِمْ خَالِدٌ حَتَّى إِذَا هُمْ بِقَتَرَةِ الْجَيْشِ، فَانْطَلَقَ يَرْكُضُ نَذِيرًا لِقُرَيْشٍ، وَسَارَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِالثَّنِيَّةِ الَّتِي يُهْبَطُ عَلَيْهِمْ مِنْهَا، بَرَكَتْ بِهِ رَاحِلَتُهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ حَلْ حَلْ‏.‏ فَأَلَحَّتْ، فَقَالُوا خَلأَتِ الْقَصْوَاءُ، خَلأَتِ الْقَصْوَاءُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا خَلأَتِ الْقَصْوَاءُ، وَمَا ذَاكَ لَهَا بِخُلُقٍ، وَلَكِنْ حَبَسَهَا حَابِسُ الْفِيلِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لاَ يَسْأَلُونِي خُطَّةً يُعَظِّمُونَ فِيهَا حُرُمَاتِ اللَّهِ إِلاَّ أَعْطَيْتُهُمْ إِيَّاهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ زَجَرَهَا فَوَثَبَتْ، قَالَ فَعَدَلَ عَنْهُمْ حَتَّى نَزَلَ بِأَقْصَى الْحُدَيْبِيَةِ، عَلَى ثَمَدٍ قَلِيلِ الْمَاءِ يَتَبَرَّضُهُ النَّاسُ تَبَرُّضًا، فَلَمْ يُلَبِّثْهُ النَّاسُ حَتَّى نَزَحُوهُ، وَشُكِيَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْعَطَشُ، فَانْتَزَعَ سَهْمًا مِنْ كِنَانَتِهِ، ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُمْ أَنْ يَجْعَلُوهُ فِيهِ، فَوَاللَّهِ مَا زَالَ يَجِيشُ لَهُمْ بِالرِّيِّ حَتَّى صَدَرُوا عَنْهُ، فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ كَذَلِكَ، إِذْ جَاءَ بُدَيْلُ بْنُ وَرْقَاءَ الْخُزَاعِيُّ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ قَوْمِهِ مِنْ خُزَاعَةَ، وَكَانُوا عَيْبَةَ نُصْحِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ أَهْلِ تِهَامَةَ، فَقَالَ إِنِّي تَرَكْتُ كَعْبَ بْنَ لُؤَىٍّ وَعَامِرَ بْنَ لُؤَىٍّ نَزَلُوا أَعْدَادَ مِيَاهِ الْحُدَيْبِيَةِ، وَمَعَهُمُ الْعُوذُ الْمَطَافِيلُ، وَهُمْ مُقَاتِلُوكَ وَصَادُّوكَ عَنِ الْبَيْتِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّا لَمْ نَجِئْ لِقِتَالِ أَحَدٍ، وَلَكِنَّا جِئْنَا مُعْتَمِرِينَ، وَإِنَّ قُرَيْشًا قَدْ نَهِكَتْهُمُ الْحَرْبُ، وَأَضَرَّتْ بِهِمْ، فَإِنْ شَاءُوا مَادَدْتُهُمْ مُدَّةً، وَيُخَلُّوا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ النَّاسِ، فَإِنْ أَظْهَرْ فَإِنْ شَاءُوا أَنْ يَدْخُلُوا فِيمَا دَخَلَ فِيهِ النَّاسُ فَعَلُوا، وَإِلاَّ فَقَدْ جَمُّوا، وَإِنْ هُمْ أَبَوْا فَوَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ، لأُقَاتِلَنَّهُمْ عَلَى أَمْرِي هَذَا حَتَّى تَنْفَرِدَ سَالِفَتِي، وَلَيُنْفِذَنَّ اللَّهُ أَمْرَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ بُدَيْلٌ سَأُبَلِّغُهُمْ مَا تَقُولُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَانْطَلَقَ حَتَّى أَتَى قُرَيْشًا قَالَ إِنَّا قَدْ جِئْنَاكُمْ مِنْ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ، وَسَمِعْنَاهُ يَقُولُ قَوْلاً، فَإِنْ شِئْتُمْ أَنْ نَعْرِضَهُ عَلَيْكُمْ فَعَلْنَا، فَقَالَ سُفَهَاؤُهُمْ لاَ حَاجَةَ لَنَا أَنْ تُخْبِرَنَا عَنْهُ بِشَىْءٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ذَوُو الرَّأْىِ مِنْهُمْ هَاتِ مَا سَمِعْتَهُ يَقُولُ‏.‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ كَذَا وَكَذَا، فَحَدَّثَهُمْ بِمَا قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ فَقَامَ عُرْوَةُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ فَقَالَ أَىْ قَوْمِ أَلَسْتُمْ بِالْوَالِدِ قَالُوا بَلَى‏.‏ قَالَ أَوَلَسْتُ بِالْوَلَدِ قَالُوا بَلَى‏.‏ قَالَ فَهَلْ تَتَّهِمُونِي‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ أَلَسْتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَ أَنِّي اسْتَنْفَرْتُ أَهْلَ عُكَاظٍ، فَلَمَّا بَلَّحُوا عَلَىَّ جِئْتُكُمْ بِأَهْلِي وَوَلَدِي وَمَنْ أَطَاعَنِي قَالُوا بَلَى‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنَّ هَذَا قَدْ عَرَضَ لَكُمْ خُطَّةَ رُشْدٍ، اقْبَلُوهَا وَدَعُونِي آتِهِ‏.‏ قَالُوا ائْتِهِ‏.‏ فَأَتَاهُ فَجَعَلَ يُكَلِّمُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوًا مِنْ قَوْلِهِ لِبُدَيْلٍ، فَقَالَ عُرْوَةُ عِنْدَ ذَلِكَ أَىْ مُحَمَّدُ، أَرَأَيْتَ إِنِ اسْتَأْصَلْتَ أَمْرَ قَوْمِكَ هَلْ سَمِعْتَ بِأَحَدٍ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ اجْتَاحَ أَهْلَهُ قَبْلَكَ وَإِنْ تَكُنِ الأُخْرَى، فَإِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لأَرَى وُجُوهًا، وَإِنِّي لأَرَى أَوْشَابًا مِنَ النَّاسِ خَلِيقًا أَنْ يَفِرُّوا وَيَدَعُوكَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ امْصُصْ بَظْرَ اللاَّتِ، أَنَحْنُ نَفِرُّ عَنْهُ وَنَدَعُهُ فَقَالَ مَنْ ذَا قَالُوا أَبُو بَكْرٍ‏.‏ قَالَ أَمَا وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَوْلاَ يَدٌ كَانَتْ لَكَ عِنْدِي لَمْ أَجْزِكَ بِهَا لأَجَبْتُكَ‏.‏ قَالَ وَجَعَلَ يُكَلِّمُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكُلَّمَا تَكَلَّمَ أَخَذَ بِلِحْيَتِهِ، وَالْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ قَائِمٌ عَلَى رَأْسِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمَعَهُ السَّيْفُ وَعَلَيْهِ الْمِغْفَرُ، فَكُلَّمَا أَهْوَى عُرْوَةُ بِيَدِهِ إِلَى لِحْيَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ضَرَبَ يَدَهُ بِنَعْلِ السَّيْفِ، وَقَالَ لَهُ أَخِّرْ يَدَكَ عَنْ لِحْيَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ فَرَفَعَ عُرْوَةُ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ مَنْ هَذَا قَالُوا الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَىْ غُدَرُ، أَلَسْتُ أَسْعَى فِي غَدْرَتِكَ وَكَانَ الْمُغِيرَةُ صَحِبَ قَوْمًا فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ، فَقَتَلَهُمْ، وَأَخَذَ أَمْوَالَهُمْ، ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَأَسْلَمَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَّا الإِسْلاَمَ فَأَقْبَلُ، وَأَمَّا الْمَالَ فَلَسْتُ مِنْهُ فِي شَىْءٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ إِنَّ عُرْوَةَ جَعَلَ يَرْمُقُ أَصْحَابَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِعَيْنَيْهِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا تَنَخَّمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نُخَامَةً إِلاَّ وَقَعَتْ فِي كَفِّ رَجُلٍ مِنْهُمْ فَدَلَكَ بِهَا وَجْهَهُ وَجِلْدَهُ، وَإِذَا أَمَرَهُمُ ابْتَدَرُوا أَمْرَهُ، وَإِذَا تَوَضَّأَ كَادُوا يَقْتَتِلُونَ عَلَى وَضُوئِهِ، وَإِذَا تَكَلَّمَ خَفَضُوا أَصْوَاتَهُمْ عِنْدَهُ، وَمَا يُحِدُّونَ إِلَيْهِ النَّظَرَ تَعْظِيمًا لَهُ، فَرَجَعَ عُرْوَةُ إِلَى أَصْحَابِهِ، فَقَالَ أَىْ قَوْمِ، وَاللَّهِ لَقَدْ وَفَدْتُ عَلَى الْمُلُوكِ، وَوَفَدْتُ عَلَى قَيْصَرَ وَكِسْرَى وَالنَّجَاشِيِّ وَاللَّهِ إِنْ رَأَيْتُ مَلِكًا قَطُّ، يُعَظِّمُهُ أَصْحَابُهُ مَا يُعَظِّمُ أَصْحَابُ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُحَمَّدًا، وَاللَّهِ إِنْ تَنَخَّمَ نُخَامَةً إِلاَّ وَقَعَتْ فِي كَفِّ رَجُلٍ مِنْهُمْ، فَدَلَكَ بِهَا وَجْهَهُ وَجِلْدَهُ، وَإِذَا أَمَرَهُمُ ابْتَدَرُوا أَمْرَهُ وَإِذَا تَوَضَّأَ كَادُوا يَقْتَتِلُونَ عَلَى وَضُوئِهِ، وَإِذَا تَكَلَّمَ خَفَضُوا أَصْوَاتَهُمْ عِنْدَهُ، وَمَا يُحِدُّونَ إِلَيْهِ النَّظَرَ تَعْظِيمًا لَهُ، وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ عَرَضَ عَلَيْكُمْ خُطَّةَ رُشْدٍ، فَاقْبَلُوهَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي كِنَانَةَ دَعُونِي آتِهِ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا ائْتِهِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَشْرَفَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَصْحَابِهِ، قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَذَا فُلاَنٌ، وَهْوَ مِنْ قَوْمٍ يُعَظِّمُونَ الْبُدْنَ فَابْعَثُوهَا لَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَبُعِثَتْ لَهُ وَاسْتَقْبَلَهُ النَّاسُ يُلَبُّونَ، فَلَمَّا رَأَى ذَلِكَ قَالَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ مَا يَنْبَغِي لِهَؤُلاَءِ أَنْ يُصَدُّوا عَنِ الْبَيْتِ، فَلَمَّا رَجَعَ إِلَى أَصْحَابِهِ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ الْبُدْنَ قَدْ قُلِّدَتْ وَأُشْعِرَتْ، فَمَا أَرَى أَنْ يُصَدُّوا عَنِ الْبَيْتِ‏.‏ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنْهُمْ يُقَالُ لَهُ مِكْرَزُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ‏.‏ فَقَالَ دَعُونِي آتِهِ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا ائْتِهِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَشْرَفَ عَلَيْهِمْ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَذَا مِكْرَزٌ وَهْوَ رَجُلٌ فَاجِرٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَجَعَلَ يُكَلِّمُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَبَيْنَمَا هُوَ يُكَلِّمُهُ إِذْ جَاءَ سُهَيْلُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو‏.‏ قَالَ مَعْمَرٌ فَأَخْبَرَنِي أَيُّوبُ عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، أَنَّهُ لَمَّا جَاءَ سُهَيْلُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَقَدْ سَهُلَ لَكُمْ مِنْ أَمْرِكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مَعْمَرٌ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ فِي حَدِيثِهِ فَجَاءَ سُهَيْلُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو فَقَالَ هَاتِ، اكْتُبْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكُمْ كِتَابًا، فَدَعَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْكَاتِبَ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ سُهَيْلٌ أَمَّا الرَّحْمَنُ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا أَدْرِي مَا هُوَ وَلَكِنِ اكْتُبْ بِاسْمِكَ اللَّهُمَّ‏.‏ كَمَا كُنْتَ تَكْتُبُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ نَكْتُبُهَا إِلاَّ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اكْتُبْ بِاسْمِكَ اللَّهُمَّ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا مَا قَاضَى عَلَيْهِ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ سُهَيْلٌ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ كُنَّا نَعْلَمُ أَنَّكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ مَا صَدَدْنَاكَ عَنِ الْبَيْتِ وَلاَ قَاتَلْنَاكَ، وَلَكِنِ اكْتُبْ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَإِنْ كَذَّبْتُمُونِي‏.‏ اكْتُبْ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَذَلِكَ لِقَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ لاَ يَسْأَلُونِي خُطَّةً يُعَظِّمُونَ فِيهَا حُرُمَاتِ اللَّهِ إِلاَّ أَعْطَيْتُهُمْ إِيَّاهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ عَلَى أَنْ تُخَلُّوا بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْبَيْتِ فَنَطُوفَ بِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ سُهَيْلٌ وَاللَّهِ لاَ تَتَحَدَّثُ الْعَرَبُ أَنَّا أُخِذْنَا ضُغْطَةً وَلَكِنْ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْعَامِ الْمُقْبِلِ فَكَتَبَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ سُهَيْلٌ وَعَلَى أَنَّهُ لاَ يَأْتِيكَ مِنَّا رَجُلٌ، وَإِنْ كَانَ عَلَى دِينِكَ، إِلاَّ رَدَدْتَهُ إِلَيْنَا‏.‏ قَالَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ يُرَدُّ إِلَى الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَقَدْ جَاءَ مُسْلِمًا فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ كَذَلِكَ إِذْ دَخَلَ أَبُو جَنْدَلِ بْنُ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو يَرْسُفُ فِي قُيُودِهِ، وَقَدْ خَرَجَ مِنْ أَسْفَلِ مَكَّةَ، حَتَّى رَمَى بِنَفْسِهِ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ سُهَيْلٌ هَذَا يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَوَّلُ مَا أُقَاضِيكَ عَلَيْهِ أَنْ تَرُدَّهُ إِلَىَّ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّا لَمْ نَقْضِ الْكِتَابَ بَعْدُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَوَاللَّهِ إِذًا لَمْ أُصَالِحْكَ عَلَى شَىْءٍ أَبَدًا‏.‏ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ فَأَجِزْهُ لِي ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَنَا بِمُجِيزِهِ لَكَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَى، فَافْعَلْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَنَا بِفَاعِلٍ‏.‏ قَالَ مِكْرَزٌ بَلْ قَدْ أَجَزْنَاهُ لَكَ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو جَنْدَلٍ أَىْ مَعْشَرَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ، أُرَدُّ إِلَى الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَقَدْ جِئْتُ مُسْلِمًا أَلاَ تَرَوْنَ مَا قَدْ لَقِيتُ وَكَانَ قَدْ عُذِّبَ عَذَابًا شَدِيدًا فِي اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَأَتَيْتُ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ أَلَسْتَ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ حَقًّا قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَى ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَلَسْنَا عَلَى الْحَقِّ وَعَدُوُّنَا عَلَى الْبَاطِلِ قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَى ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَلِمَ نُعْطِي الدَّنِيَّةَ فِي دِينِنَا إِذًا قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَلَسْتُ أَعْصِيهِ وَهْوَ نَاصِرِي ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَوَلَيْسَ كُنْتَ تُحَدِّثُنَا أَنَّا سَنَأْتِي الْبَيْتَ فَنَطُوفُ بِهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَى، فَأَخْبَرْتُكَ أَنَّا نَأْتِيهِ الْعَامَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّكَ آتِيهِ وَمُطَّوِّفٌ بِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَتَيْتُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ، أَلَيْسَ هَذَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ حَقًّا قَالَ بَلَى‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَلَسْنَا عَلَى الْحَقِّ وَعَدُوُّنَا عَلَى الْبَاطِلِ قَالَ بَلَى‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَلِمَ نُعْطِي الدَّنِيَّةَ فِي دِينِنَا إِذًا قَالَ أَيُّهَا الرَّجُلُ، إِنَّهُ لَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَيْسَ يَعْصِي رَبَّهُ وَهْوَ نَاصِرُهُ، فَاسْتَمْسِكْ بِغَرْزِهِ، فَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّهُ عَلَى الْحَقِّ‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَلَيْسَ كَانَ يُحَدِّثُنَا أَنَّا سَنَأْتِي الْبَيْتَ وَنَطُوفُ بِهِ قَالَ بَلَى، أَفَأَخْبَرَكَ أَنَّكَ تَأْتِيهِ الْعَامَ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنَّكَ آتِيهِ وَمُطَّوِّفٌ بِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيِّ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَعَمِلْتُ لِذَلِكَ أَعْمَالاً‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ مِنْ قَضِيَّةِ الْكِتَابِ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لأَصْحَابِهِ ‏"‏ قُومُوا فَانْحَرُوا، ثُمَّ احْلِقُوا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا قَامَ مِنْهُمْ رَجُلٌ حَتَّى قَالَ ذَلِكَ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ، فَلَمَّا لَمْ يَقُمْ مِنْهُمْ أَحَدٌ دَخَلَ عَلَى أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، فَذَكَرَ لَهَا مَا لَقِيَ مِنَ النَّاسِ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ، أَتُحِبُّ ذَلِكَ اخْرُجْ ثُمَّ لاَ تُكَلِّمْ أَحَدًا مِنْهُمْ كَلِمَةً حَتَّى تَنْحَرَ بُدْنَكَ، وَتَدْعُوَ حَالِقَكَ فَيَحْلِقَكَ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ فَلَمْ يُكَلِّمْ أَحَدًا مِنْهُمْ، حَتَّى فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ نَحَرَ بُدْنَهُ، وَدَعَا حَالِقَهُ فَحَلَقَهُ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا رَأَوْا ذَلِكَ، قَامُوا فَنَحَرُوا، وَجَعَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَحْلِقُ بَعْضًا، حَتَّى كَادَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَقْتُلُ بَعْضًا غَمًّا، ثُمَّ جَاءَهُ نِسْوَةٌ مُؤْمِنَاتٌ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِذَا جَاءَكُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَاتُ مُهَاجِرَاتٍ فَامْتَحِنُوهُنَّ‏}‏ حَتَّى بَلَغَ ‏{‏بِعِصَمِ الْكَوَافِرِ‏}‏ فَطَلَّقَ عُمَرُ يَوْمَئِذٍ امْرَأَتَيْنِ كَانَتَا لَهُ فِي الشِّرْكِ، فَتَزَوَّجَ إِحْدَاهُمَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، وَالأُخْرَى صَفْوَانُ بْنُ أُمَيَّةَ، ثُمَّ رَجَعَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ، فَجَاءَهُ أَبُو بَصِيرٍ ـ رَجُلٌ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ ـ وَهْوَ مُسْلِمٌ فَأَرْسَلُوا فِي طَلَبِهِ رَجُلَيْنِ، فَقَالُوا الْعَهْدَ الَّذِي جَعَلْتَ لَنَا‏.‏ فَدَفَعَهُ إِلَى الرَّجُلَيْنِ، فَخَرَجَا بِهِ حَتَّى بَلَغَا ذَا الْحُلَيْفَةِ، فَنَزَلُوا يَأْكُلُونَ مِنْ تَمْرٍ لَهُمْ، فَقَالَ أَبُو بَصِيرٍ لأَحَدِ الرَّجُلَيْنِ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَى سَيْفَكَ هَذَا يَا فُلاَنُ جَيِّدًا‏.‏ فَاسْتَلَّهُ الآخَرُ فَقَالَ أَجَلْ، وَاللَّهِ إِنَّهُ لَجَيِّدٌ، لَقَدْ جَرَّبْتُ بِهِ ثُمَّ جَرَّبْتُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَصِيرٍ أَرِنِي أَنْظُرْ إِلَيْهِ، فَأَمْكَنَهُ مِنْهُ، فَضَرَبَهُ حَتَّى بَرَدَ، وَفَرَّ الآخَرُ، حَتَّى أَتَى الْمَدِينَةَ، فَدَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ يَعْدُو‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ رَآهُ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ رَأَى هَذَا ذُعْرًا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمَّا انْتَهَى إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ قُتِلَ وَاللَّهِ صَاحِبِي وَإِنِّي لَمَقْتُولٌ، فَجَاءَ أَبُو بَصِيرٍ فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ، قَدْ وَاللَّهِ أَوْفَى اللَّهُ ذِمَّتَكَ، قَدْ رَدَدْتَنِي إِلَيْهِمْ ثُمَّ أَنْجَانِي اللَّهُ مِنْهُمْ‏.‏ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَيْلُ أُمِّهِ مِسْعَرَ حَرْبٍ، لَوْ كَانَ لَهُ أَحَدٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمَّا سَمِعَ ذَلِكَ عَرَفَ أَنَّهُ سَيَرُدُّهُ إِلَيْهِمْ، فَخَرَجَ حَتَّى أَتَى سِيفَ الْبَحْرِ‏.‏ قَالَ وَيَنْفَلِتُ مِنْهُمْ أَبُو جَنْدَلِ بْنُ سُهَيْلٍ، فَلَحِقَ بِأَبِي بَصِيرٍ، فَجَعَلَ لاَ يَخْرُجُ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ رَجُلٌ قَدْ أَسْلَمَ إِلاَّ لَحِقَ بِأَبِي بَصِيرٍ، حَتَّى اجْتَمَعَتْ مِنْهُمْ عِصَابَةٌ، فَوَاللَّهِ مَا يَسْمَعُونَ بِعِيرٍ خَرَجَتْ لِقُرَيْشٍ إِلَى الشَّأْمِ إِلاَّ اعْتَرَضُوا لَهَا، فَقَتَلُوهُمْ، وَأَخَذُوا أَمْوَالَهُمْ، فَأَرْسَلَتْ قُرَيْشٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم تُنَاشِدُهُ بِاللَّهِ وَالرَّحِمِ لَمَّا أَرْسَلَ، فَمَنْ أَتَاهُ فَهْوَ آمِنٌ، فَأَرْسَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَيْهِمْ، فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى ‏{‏وَهُوَ الَّذِي كَفَّ أَيْدِيَهُمْ عَنْكُمْ وَأَيْدِيَكُمْ عَنْهُمْ بِبَطْنِ مَكَّةَ مِنْ بَعْدِ أَنْ أَظْفَرَكُمْ عَلَيْهِمْ‏}‏ حَتَّى بَلَغَ ‏{‏الْحَمِيَّةَ حَمِيَّةَ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ‏}‏ وَكَانَتْ حَمِيَّتُهُمْ أَنَّهُمْ لَمْ يُقِرُّوا أَنَّهُ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ، وَلَمْ يُقِرُّوا بِبِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ، وَحَالُوا بَيْنَهُمْ وَبَيْنَ الْبَيْتِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2731, 2732
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 19
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 50, Hadith 891
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2145, 2145
'Ali narrated that the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) said:
'A slave (of Allah) shall not believe until he believes in four: The testimony of La Ilaha Illallah, and that I am the Messenger of Allah whom He sent with the Truth, and he believes in the death, and he believes in the Resurrection after death, and he believes in Al-Qadar." Another chain reports a similar narration.
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، قال: حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِرَاشٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ يُؤْمِنُ عَبْدٌ حَتَّى يُؤْمِنَ بِأَرْبَعٍ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ بَعَثَنِي بِالْحَقِّ وَيُؤْمِنُ بِالْمَوْتِ وَبِالْبَعْثِ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ وَيُؤْمِنُ بِالْقَدَرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، نَحْوَهُ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ رِبْعِيٌّ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي دَاوُدَ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عِنْدِي أَصَحُّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ النَّضْرِ وَهَكَذَا رَوَى غَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ عَنْ رِبْعِيٍّ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا الْجَارُودُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ وَكِيعًا يَقُولُ بَلَغَنَا أَنَّ رِبْعِيًّا لَمْ يَكْذِبْ فِي الإِسْلاَمِ كِذْبَةً ‏.‏

Grade: Hasan, (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2145, 2145
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 13
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 6, Hadith 2145
Mishkat al-Masabih 3860
Ibn ‘A’idh told that God’s Messenger went out to a man’s funeral, and when he was laid down ‘Umar b. al-Khattab said, "Do not pray over him, Messenger of God, for he was a wicked man. Thereupon God’s Messenger turned to the people and asked whether any of them has seen him engaged in anything which indicated that he was a Muslim, and when a man replied, "Yes, Messenger of God, he acted as guard one night in God's path,” he prayed over him, scattered dust over him, and then said, "Your companions think you are one of those who go to hell, but I testify that you are one of those who go to paradise.” He then said, "You will not be questioned, ‘Umar, about what people have done, but you will be questioned about the true religion.”* * This is taken to mean that he will not be questioned about acts of disobedience, but about indication that one is a Muslim. Baihaqi transmitted it in Shu'ab al-lman.
وَعَن ابْن عائذٍ قَالَ: خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي جِنَازَةِ رَجُلٍ فَلَمَّا وُضِعَ قَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: لَا تُصَلِّ عَلَيْهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّهُ رَجُلٌ فَاجِرٌ فَالْتَفَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ: «هَلْ رَآهُ أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ عَلَى عَمَلِ الْإِسْلَامِ؟» فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ: نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ حَرَسَ لَيْلَةً فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَحَثَا عَلَيْهِ التُّرَابَ وَقَالَ: «أَصْحَابُكَ يَظُنُّونَ أَنَّكَ مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَأَنَا أَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ» وَقَالَ: «يَا عُمَرُ إِنَّكَ لَا تُسْأَلُ عَنْ أَعْمَالِ النَّاسِ وَلَكِنْ تُسْأَلُ عَنِ الْفِطْرَةِ» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي «شُعَبِ الْإِيمَانِ»
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3860
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 72

Malik related to me from Ibn Shihab from Ubaydullah ibn Abdullah ibn Utba ibn Masud that one of the Ansar came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, with a black slave- girl of his. He said, "Messenger of Allah, I must set a slave free who is a mumina. If you think that she is mumina, I will free her." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, questioned her, "Do you testify that there is no god but Allah?" She said, "Yes." "Do you testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah?" She said, "Yes." "Are you certain about the rising after death?" She said, "Yes." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Free her."

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ جَاءَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِجَارِيَةٍ لَهُ سَوْدَاءَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ عَلَىَّ رَقَبَةً مُؤْمِنَةً فَإِنْ كُنْتَ تَرَاهَا مُؤْمِنَةً أُعْتِقُهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَتَشْهَدِينَ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَشْهَدِينَ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَتُوقِنِينَ بِالْبَعْثِ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَعْتِقْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 38, Hadith 9
Arabic reference : Book 38, Hadith 1474
Sunan Ibn Majah 4341
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:
“There is no one among you who does not have two abodes: An abode in Paradise and an abode in Hell. If he dies and enters Hell, the people of Paradise inherit his abode. This is what Allah says: ‘These are indeed the inheritors.’” [23:10]
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ سِنَانٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ إِلاَّ لَهُ مَنْزِلاَنِ مَنْزِلٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَمَنْزِلٌ فِي النَّارِ فَإِذَا مَاتَ فَدَخَلَ النَّارَ وَرِثَ أَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ مَنْزِلَهُ فَذَلِكَ قَوْلُهُ تَعَالَى ‏{أُولَئِكَ هُمُ الْوَارِثُونَ }‏ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4341
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 242
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4341
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 702
Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made the following supplication during affliction:
'There is no god but Allah, the Immense, the Forbearing. There is no god but Allah, Lord of the Immense Throne, there is no god but Allah, the Lord of the heavens and the earth and the Lord of the Immense Throne.' O Allah, avert its evil."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي رَاشِدٌ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ يَقُولُ‏:‏ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ عِنْدَ الْكَرْبِ‏:‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْعَظِيمُ الْحَلِيمُ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَرَبُّ الأَرْضِ وَرَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْكَرِيمِ، اللَّهُمَّ اصْرِفْ شَرَّهُ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 702
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 99
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 702
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو عُثْمَانَ الْبَصْرِيُّ ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ الْقَسْمَلِيِّ ، أَخْبَرَنَا زَيْدٌ الْعَمِّيُّ ، عَنْ بَعْضِ الْفُقَهَاءِ أَنَّهُ، قَالَ :" يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، اعْمَلْ بِعِلْمِكَ، وَأَعْطِ فَضْلَ مَالِكَ، وَاحْبِسْ الْفَضْلَ مِنْ قَوْلِكَ إِلَّا بِشَيْءٍ مِنْ الْحَدِيثِ يَنْفَعُكَ عِنْدَ رَبِّكَ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ إِنَّ الَّذِي عَلِمْتَ ثُمَّ لَمْ تَعْمَلْ بِهِ قَاطِعٌ حُجَّتَكَ وَمَعْذِرَتَكَ عِنْدِ رَبِّكَ إِذَا لَقِيتَهُ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، إِنَّ الَّذِي أُمِرْتَ بِهِ مِنْ طَاعَةِ اللَّهِ لَيَشْغَلُكَ عَمَّا نُهِيتَ عَنْهُ مِنْ مَعْصِيَةِ اللَّهِ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، لَا تَكُونَنَّ قَوِيًّا فِي عَمَلِ غَيْرِكَ، ضَعِيفًا فِي عَمَلِ نَفْسِكَ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، لَا يَشْغَلَنَّكَ الَّذِي لِغَيْرِكَ عَنْ الَّذِي لَكَ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، جَالِسْ الْعُلَمَاءَ، وَزَاحِمْهُمْ وَاسْتَمِعْ مِنْهُمْ، وَدَعْ مُنَازَعَتَهُمْ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، عَظِّمْ الْعُلَمَاءَ لِعِلْمِهِمْ، وَصَغِّرْ الْجُهَّالَ لِجَهْلِهِمْ، وَلَا تُبَاعِدْهُمْ، وَقَرِّبْهُمْ وَعَلِّمْهُمْ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، لَا تُحَدِّثْ بِحَدِيثٍ فِي مَجْلِسٍ حَتَّى تَفْهَمَهُ، وَلَا تُجِبْ امْرَأً فِي قَوْلِهِ حَتَّى تَعْلَمَ مَا قَالَ لَكَ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، لَا تَغْتَرَّ بِاللَّهِ، وَلَا تَغْتَرَّ بِالنَّاسِ، فَإِنَّ الْغِرَّةَ بِاللَّهِ تَرْكُ أَمْرِهِ، وَالْغِرَّةَ بِالنَّاسِ اتِّبَاعُ أَهْوَائِهِمْ، وَاحْذَرْ مِنْ اللَّهِ مَا حَذَّرَكَ مِنْ نَفْسِهِ، وَاحْذَرْ مِنْ النَّاسِ فِتْنَتَهُمْ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، إِنَّهُ لَا يَكْمُلُ ضَوْءُ النَّهَارِ إِلَّا بِالشَّمْسِ، كَذَلِكَ لَا تَكْمُلُ الْحِكْمَةُ إِلَّا بِطَاعَةِ اللَّهِ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، إِنَّهُ لَا يَصْلُحُ الزَّرْعُ إِلَّا بِالْمَاءِ وَالتُّرَابِ، كَذَلِكَ لَا يَصْلُحُ الْإِيمَانُ إِلَّا بِالْعِلْمِ وَالْعَمَلِ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، كُلُّ مُسَافِرٍ مُتَزَوِّدٌ، وَسَيَجِدُ إِذَا احْتَاجَ إِلَى زَادِهِ مَا تَزَوَّدَ، وَكَذَلِكَ سَيَجِدُ كُلُّ عَامِلٍ إِذَا احْتَاجَ إِلَى عَمَلِهِ فِي الْآخِرَةِ مَا عَمِلَ فِي الدُّنْيَا، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، إِذَا أَرَادَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَحُضَّكَ عَلَى عِبَادَتِهِ، فَاعْلَمْ أَنَّهُ إِنَّمَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يُبَيِّنَ لَكَ كَرَامَتَكَ عَلَيْهِ، فَلَا تَحَوَّلَنَّ إِلَى غَيْرِهِ، فَتَرْجِعَ مِنْ كَرَامَتِهِ إِلَى هَوَانِهِ، يَا صَاحِبَ الْعِلْمِ، إِنَّكَ إِنْ تَنْقُلْ الْحِجَارَةَ وَالْحَدِيدَ أَهْوَنُ عَلَيْكَ مِنْ أَنْ تُحَدِّثَ مَنْ لَا يَعْقِلُ حَدِيثَكَ، وَمَثَلُ الَّذِي يُحَدِّثُ مَنْ لَا يَعْقِلُ حَدِيثَهُ كَمَثَلِ الَّذِي يُنَادِي الْمَيِّتَ وَيَضَعُ الْمَائِدَةَ لِأَهْلِ الْقُبُورِ "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 648
Narrated 'Ali bin Abi Talib (RA):
Whenever Allah's Messenger (SAW) stood for Salat (prayer), he used to say: "I have turned my face (as a monotheist) towards Him who created the heavens and the earth and I am not from the polytheists. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to Allah, the Lord of the universe, Who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am a Muslim. O Allah, You are the King. There is nothing which deserves to be worshipped but You. You are my Rabb (Lord) and I am Your slave. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins, You alone can forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities, You alone can guide to the best of them: and turn me from evil ones, You alone can turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please You. All good is in Your Hands and evil does not pertain to You. I seek refuge in You and turn to You, You are the Blessed and the Exalted. I ask Your forgiveness and turn to You in repentance." [Reported by Muslim].
وَعَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- عَنْ رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-{ أَنَّهُ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى اَلصَّلَاةِ قَالَ : "وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي فَطَّرَ اَلسَّمَوَاتِ " .‏ .‏ .‏ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ : "مِنْ اَلْمُسْلِمِينَ , اَللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ اَلْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ , أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ .‏ .‏ .‏ } إِلَى آخِرِهِ .‏ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ 1
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 148
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 268
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 270
Sahih al-Bukhari 6328

Narrated `Abdullah:

We used to say in the prayer: 'AsSalam be on Allah, As-Salam be on so-and so.' So one day the Prophet said to us, "Allah Himself is As-Salam; when anyone of you sits during his prayer, he should say: 'at-tah, iyyatu-li l-lahi,' up to 'As-Salihin,' (All the compliments are for Allah ...righteous people) for when he recites this, then he says his Salam to all the righteous people present in the heavens and on the earth. Then he should say, 'I testify that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah, and that Muhammad is His slave and His Apostle,' and then he can select whatever he likes to celebrate (Allah's) Praises."

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كُنَّا نَقُولُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَى فُلاَنٍ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ، فَإِذَا قَعَدَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَلْيَقُلِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ الصَّالِحِينَ‏.‏ فَإِذَا قَالَهَا أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ لِلَّهِ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ صَالِحٍ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَتَخَيَّرُ مِنَ الثَّنَاءِ مَا شَاءَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6328
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 25
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 340
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 835

Narrated `Abdullah:

When we prayed with the Prophet we used to say, "Peace be on Allah from His slaves and peace be on so and so." The Prophet said, "Don't say As-Salam be on Allah, for He Himself is As-Salam, but say, at-tahiyatu li l-lahi wa s-salawatu wa t-taiyibat. As-salamu `alaika aiyuha n-Nabiyu wa rahmatu l-lahi wa barakatuh. As-salamu `alaina wa `ala `ibadi l-lahi s-salihin. (If you say this then it will reach all the slaves in heaven or between heaven and earth). Ash-hadu al la-ilaha illa l-lah, wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan `Abduhu wa Rasuluh.' Then select the invocation you like best and recite it." (See Hadith No. 794, 795 & 796).

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، حَدَّثَنِي شَقِيقٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الصَّلاَةِ قُلْنَا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ مِنْ عِبَادِهِ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَى فُلاَنٍ وَفُلاَنٍ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُولُوا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ، وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ، وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ‏.‏ فَإِنَّكُمْ إِذَا قُلْتُمْ أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ أَوْ بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، ثُمَّ يَتَخَيَّرُ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فَيَدْعُو ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 835
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 228
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 797
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 832

Narrated Abdullah ibn AbuAwfa:

A man came to the Prophet (saws) and said: I cannot memorise anything from the Qur'an: so teach me something which is sufficient for me. He said: Say Glory be to Allah, and praise be to Allah, and there is no god but Allah, and Allah is most great, and there is no might and no strength but in Allah.

:He said: Messenger of Allah, this is for Allah, but what is for me? He said: Say: O Allah have mercy on me, and sustain me, and keep me well, and guide me. When he stood up, he made a sign with his hand (indicating that he had earned a lot).

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: He filed up his hand with virtues.

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعُ بْنُ الْجَرَّاحِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي خَالِدٍ الدَّالاَنِيِّ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ السَّكْسَكِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنِّي لاَ أَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ آخُذَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ شَيْئًا فَعَلِّمْنِي مَا يُجْزِئُنِي مِنْهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلْ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَلاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَلاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَمَا لِي قَالَ ‏"‏ قُلِ اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْنِي وَارْزُقْنِي وَعَافِنِي وَاهْدِنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا قَامَ قَالَ هَكَذَا بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَّا هَذَا فَقَدْ مَلأَ يَدَهُ مِنَ الْخَيْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 832
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 442
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 831
Sahih Muslim 160 a

A'isha, the wife of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him), reported:

The first (form) with which was started the revelation to the Messenger of Allah was the true vision in sleep. And he did not see any vision but it came like the bright gleam of dawn. Thenceforth solitude became dear to him and he used to seclude himself in the cave of Hira', where he would engage in tahannuth (and that is a worship for a number of nights) before returning to his family and getting provisions again for this purpose. He would then return to Khadija and take provisions for a like period, till Truth came upon him while he was in the cave of Hira'. There came to him the angel and said: Recite, to which he replied: I am not lettered. He took hold of me [the Apostle said] and pressed me, till I was hard pressed; thereafter he let me off and said: Recite. I said: I am not lettered. He then again took hold of me and pressed me for the second time till I was hard pressed and then let me off and said: Recite, to which I replied: I am not lettered. He took hold of me and pressed me for the third time, till I was hard pressed and then let me go and said: Recite in the name of your Lord Who created, created man from a clot of blood. Recite. And your most bountiful Lord is He Who taught the use of pen, taught man what he knew not (al-Qur'an, xcvi. 1-4). Then the Prophet returned therewith, his heart was trembling, and he went to Khadija and said: Wrap me up, wrap me up! So they wrapped him till the fear had left him. He then said to Khadija: O Khadija! what has happened to me? and he informed her of the happening, saying: I fear for myself. She replied: It can't be. Be happy. I swear by Allah that He shall never humiliate you. By Allah, you join ties of relationship, you speak the truth, you bear people's burden, you help the destitute, you entertain guests, and you help against the vicissitudes which affect people. Khadija then took him to Waraqa b. Naufal b. Asad b. 'Abd al-'Uzza, and he was the son of Khadija's uncle, i. e., the brother of her father. And he was the man who had embraced Christianity in the Days of Ignorance (i. e. before Islam) and he used to write books in Arabic and, therefore, wrote Injil in Arabic as God willed that he should write. He was very old and had become blind Khadija said to him: O uncle! listen to the son of your brother. Waraqa b. Naufal said: O my nephew! what did you see? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), then, informed him ...
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَرْحٍ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ أَوَّلُ مَا بُدِئَ بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ الْوَحْىِ الرُّؤْيَا الصَّادِقَةَ فِي النَّوْمِ فَكَانَ لاَ يَرَى رُؤْيَا إِلاَّ جَاءَتْ مِثْلَ فَلَقِ الصُّبْحِ ثُمَّ حُبِّبَ إِلَيْهِ الْخَلاَءُ فَكَانَ يَخْلُو بِغَارِ حِرَاءٍ يَتَحَنَّثُ فِيهِ - وَهُوَ التَّعَبُّدُ - اللَّيَالِيَ أُولاَتِ الْعَدَدِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْجِعَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ وَيَتَزَوَّدُ لِذَلِكَ ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ إِلَى خَدِيجَةَ فَيَتَزَوَّدُ لِمِثْلِهَا حَتَّى فَجِئَهُ الْحَقُّ وَهُوَ فِي غَارِ حِرَاءٍ فَجَاءَهُ الْمَلَكُ فَقَالَ اقْرَأْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا أَنَا بِقَارِئٍ - قَالَ - فَأَخَذَنِي فَغَطَّنِي حَتَّى بَلَغَ مِنِّي الْجَهْدَ ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَنِي فَقَالَ اقْرَأْ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ مَا أَنَا بِقَارِئٍ - قَالَ - فَأَخَذَنِي فَغَطَّنِي الثَّانِيَةَ حَتَّى بَلَغَ مِنِّي الْجَهْدَ ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَنِي فَقَالَ اقْرَأْ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ مَا أَنَا بِقَارِئٍ فَأَخَذَنِي فَغَطَّنِي الثَّالِثَةَ حَتَّى بَلَغَ مِنِّي الْجَهْدَ ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَنِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏{‏ اقْرَأْ بِاسْمِ رَبِّكَ الَّذِي خَلَقَ * خَلَقَ الإِنْسَانَ مِنْ عَلَقٍ * اقْرَأْ وَرَبُّكَ الأَكْرَمُ * الَّذِي عَلَّمَ بِالْقَلَمِ * عَلَّمَ الإِنْسَانَ مَا لَمْ يَعْلَمْ‏}‏ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَرَجَعَ بِهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَرْجُفُ بَوَادِرُهُ حَتَّى دَخَلَ عَلَى خَدِيجَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ زَمِّلُونِي زَمِّلُونِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَزَمَّلُوهُ حَتَّى ذَهَبَ عَنْهُ الرَّوْعُ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِخَدِيجَةَ ‏"‏ أَىْ خَدِيجَةُ مَا لِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَخْبَرَهَا الْخَبَرَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ خَشِيتُ عَلَى نَفْسِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ لَهُ خَدِيجَةُ كَلاَّ أَبْشِرْ فَوَاللَّهِ لاَ يُخْزِيكَ اللَّهُ أَبَدًا وَاللَّهِ إِنَّكَ لَتَصِلُ الرَّحِمَ وَتَصْدُقُ الْحَدِيثَ وَتَحْمِلُ الْكَلَّ وَتَكْسِبُ الْمَعْدُومَ وَتَقْرِي الضَّيْفَ وَتُعِينُ عَلَى نَوَائِبِ الْحَقِّ ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَتْ بِهِ خَدِيجَةُ حَتَّى أَتَتْ بِهِ وَرَقَةَ بْنَ نَوْفَلِ بْنِ أَسَدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْعُزَّى وَهُوَ ابْنُ عَمِّ خَدِيجَةَ أَخِي أَبِيهَا وَكَانَ امْرَأً تَنَصَّرَ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ وَكَانَ يَكْتُبُ الْكِتَابَ الْعَرَبِيَّ وَيَكْتُبُ مِنَ الإِنْجِيلِ بِالْعَرَبِيَّةِ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَكْتُبَ وَكَانَ شَيْخًا كَبِيرًا قَدْ عَمِيَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ لَهُ خَدِيجَةُ أَىْ عَمِّ اسْمَعْ مِنِ ابْنِ أَخِيكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَرَقَةُ بْنُ نَوْفَلٍ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي مَاذَا تَرَى فَأَخْبَرَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَبَرَ مَا رَآهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ وَرَقَةُ هَذَا النَّامُوسُ الَّذِي أُنْزِلَ عَلَى مُوسَى صلى الله عليه وسلم يَا لَيْتَنِي فِيهَا جَذَعًا يَا لَيْتَنِي أَكُونُ حَيًّا حِينَ يُخْرِجُكَ قَوْمُكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَوَمُخْرِجِيَّ هُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَرَقَةُ نَعَمْ لَمْ يَأْتِ رَجُلٌ قَطُّ بِمَا جِئْتَ بِهِ إِلاَّ عُودِيَ وَإِنْ يُدْرِكْنِي يَوْمُكَ أَنْصُرْكَ نَصْرًا مُؤَزَّرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 160a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 308
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 301
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1046

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he was expelled (from Paradise), on it his contrition was accepted, on it he died, and on it the Last Hour will take place. On Friday every beast is on the lookout from dawn to sunrise in fear of the Last Hour, but not jinn and men, and it contains a time at which no Muslim prays and asks anything from Allah but He will give it to him. Ka'b said: That is one day every year. So I said: It is on every Friday. Ka'b read the Torah and said: The Messenger of Allah (saws) has spoken the truth. AbuHurayrah said: I met Abdullah ibn Salam and told him of my meeting with Ka'b. Abdullah ibn Salam said: I know what time it is. AbuHurayrah said: I asked him to tell me about it. Abdullah ibn Salam said: It is at the very end of Friday. I asked: How can it be when the Messenger of Allah (saws) has said: "No Muslim finds it while he is praying...." and this is the moment when no prayer is offered. Abdullah ibn Salam said: Has the Messenger of Allah (saws) not said: "If anyone is seated waiting for the prayer, he is engaged in the prayer until he observes it." I said: Yes, it is so.

حَدَّثَنَا الْقَعْنَبِيُّ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْهَادِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ خَيْرُ يَوْمٍ طَلَعَتْ فِيهِ الشَّمْسُ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ فِيهِ خُلِقَ آدَمُ وَفِيهِ أُهْبِطَ وَفِيهِ تِيبَ عَلَيْهِ وَفِيهِ مَاتَ وَفِيهِ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ وَمَا مِنْ دَابَّةٍ إِلاَّ وَهِيَ مُسِيخَةٌ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ مِنْ حِينَ تُصْبِحُ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ شَفَقًا مِنَ السَّاعَةِ إِلاَّ الْجِنَّ وَالإِنْسَ وَفِيهِ سَاعَةٌ لاَ يُصَادِفُهَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ حَاجَةً إِلاَّ أَعْطَاهُ إِيَّاهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَعْبٌ ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ سَنَةٍ يَوْمٌ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ بَلْ فِي كُلِّ جُمُعَةٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَرَأَ كَعْبٌ التَّوْرَاةَ فَقَالَ صَدَقَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ ثُمَّ لَقِيتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ سَلاَمٍ فَحَدَّثْتُهُ بِمَجْلِسِي مَعَ كَعْبٍ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ قَدْ عَلِمْتُ أَيَّةَ سَاعَةٍ هِيَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ فَأَخْبِرْنِي بِهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ هِيَ آخِرُ سَاعَةٍ مِنْ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ كَيْفَ هِيَ آخِرُ سَاعَةٍ مِنْ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يُصَادِفُهَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَتِلْكَ السَّاعَةُ لاَ يُصَلَّى فِيهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ أَلَمْ يَقُلْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ جَلَسَ مَجْلِسًا يَنْتَظِرُ الصَّلاَةَ فَهُوَ فِي صَلاَةٍ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ هُوَ ذَاكَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1046
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 657
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1041
Hisn al-Muslim 124
Lā ilāha illā anta subḥānaka innī kuntu minaẓ-ẓālimīn. There is none worthy of worship but You, glory is to You. Surely, I was among the wrongdoers. Reference: At-Tirmidhi 5/529. Al-Hakim declared it authentic and Ath-Thahabi agreed with him 1/ 505. See also Al-Albani, Sahih At-Tirmidhi 3/168.
لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أنْـت سُـبْحانَكَ إِنِّي كُنْـتُ مِنَ الظّـالِميـن
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 124
Mishkat al-Masabih 1772
Ibn 'Abbas reported God's messenger as saying when he sent Mu'adh to the Yemen, “You will come to folk who are people of a book, so invite them to testify that there is no god but God and that Muhammad is God's messenger. If they obey that, tell them God has made obligatory for them five times of prayer every twenty-four hours. If they obey that, tell them God has made obligatory for them sadaqa to be taken from their rich and handed over to their poor. If they obey that, avoid taking the best parts of their property; and regard the claim of him who is wronged, for there is no veil between it and God." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعَثَ مُعَاذًا إِلَى الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ: «إِنَّك تَأتي قوما من أهل الْكتاب. فَادْعُهُمْ إِلَى شَهَادَةِ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ. فَإِنْ هُمْ أطاعوا لذَلِك. فَأَعْلِمْهُمْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ فَرَضَ عَلَيْهِمْ خَمْسَ صَلَوَاتٍ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ. فَإِنْ هم أطاعوا لذَلِك فأعلمهم أَن الله قد فرض عَلَيْهِم صَدَقَة تُؤْخَذ من أغنيائهم فَترد فِي فُقَرَائِهِمْ. فَإِنْ هُمْ أَطَاعُوا لِذَلِكَ. فَإِيَّاكَ وَكَرَائِمَ أَمْوَالِهِمْ وَاتَّقِ دَعْوَةَ الْمَظْلُومِ فَإِنَّهُ لَيْسَ بَيْنَهَا وَبَين الله حجاب»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1772
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 1
Hisn al-Muslim 79
Allāhumma anta Rabbī lā ilāha illā ant, khalaqtanī wa anā `abduk, wa anā `alā `ahdika wa wa`dika mastaṭa`t, a`ūdhu bika min sharri mā ṣana`t, abū'u laka bi ni`matika `alay, wa abū'u bidhanbī faghfir lī fa'innahu lā yaghfirudh-dhunūba illā ant. O Allah, You are my Lord, there is none worthy of worship but You. You created me and I am your slave. I keep Your covenant, and my pledge to You so far as I am able. I seek refuge in You from the evil of what I have done. I admit to Your blessings upon me, and I admit to my misdeeds. Forgive me, for there is none who may forgive sins but You. Reference: Whoever recites this with conviction in the evening and dies during that night shall enter Paradise, and whoever recites it with conviction in the morning and dies during that day shall enter Paradise, Al-Bukhari 7/150. Other reports are in An-Nasa'i and At-Tirmidhi.
اللّهـمَّ أَنْتَ رَبِّـي لا إلهَ إلاّ أَنْتَ خَلَقْتَنـي وَأَنا عَبْـدُك وَأَنا عَلـى عَهْـدِكَ وَوَعْـدِكَ ما اسْتَـطَعْـت أَعـوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَـرِّ ما صَنَـعْت أَبـوءُ لَـكَ بِنِعْـمَتِـكَ عَلَـيَّ وَأَبـوءُ بِذَنْـبي فَاغْفـِرْ لي فَإِنَّـهُ لا يَغْـفِرُ الذُّنـوبَ إِلاّ أَنْتَ
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 79
Mishkat al-Masabih 5653
Abu Huraira said that one of the people of the desert was with the Prophet when he was telling that one of the inhabitants of paradise will ask his Lord's permission to cultivate crops, and He will reply, "Do you not have what you have wished for?" He will say, "Yes; but I should like to cultivate crops." He will then sow seed and in less than the twinkling of an eye it will appear, grow to maturity and be reaped, like mountains in magnitude. God most high will then say, "There you are, son of Adam, for nothing will satisfy you." Then the desert Arab said, "I swear by God that we shall find him belonging to Quraish or to the Ansar, for they are agriculturists; but as for us, we are not agriculturists." Thereupon God's messenger laughed. Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَتَحَدَّثُ - وَعِنْدَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَادِيَةِ -: " إِنَّ رَجُلًا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ اسْتَأْذَنَ رَبَّهُ فِي الزَّرْعِ. فَقَالَ لَهُ: أَلَسْتَ فِيمَا شِئْتَ؟ قَالَ: بَلَى وَلَكِنْ أُحِبُّ أَنْ أَزْرَعَ فَبَذَرَ فَبَادَرَ الطَّرْفَ نَبَاتُهُ وَاسْتِوَاؤُهُ وَاسْتِحْصَادُهُ فَكَانَ أَمْثَالَ الْجِبَالِ. فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: دُونَكَ يَا ابْن آدم فَإِنَّهُ يُشْبِعُكَ شَيْءٌ ". فَقَالَ الْأَعْرَابِيُّ: وَاللَّهِ لَا تَجِدُهُ إِلَّا قُرَشِيًّا أَوْ أَنْصَارِيًّا فَإِنَّهُمْ أَصْحَابُ زَرْعٍ وَأَمَّا نَحْنُ فَلَسْنَا بِأَصْحَابِ زَرْعٍ فَضَحِكَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5653
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 124
Riyad as-Salihin 1455
'Abdullah bin Mas'ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
When it was evening, the Prophet (PBUH) used to supplicate: "Amsaina wa amsal-mulku lillah, wal-hamdu lillah. La 'ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu (We have entered upon evening and the whole kingdom of Allah, too, has entered upon evening. Praise is due to Allah. There is none who has the right to be worshiped but Allah, the One who has no partner with Him)." He (the narrator) said: I think that he (PBUH) used to follow the recitation with these words: "Lahul-mulku, wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shi'in Qadir. Rabbi as'aluka khaira ma fi hadhihil-lailati, wa khaira ma ba'daha; wa a'udhu bika min sharri ma fi hadhihil-lailati, wa sharri ma ba'daha; Rabbi a'udhu bika minal- kasali, wa su'il-kibari; Rabbi a'udhu bika min 'adhabin fin-nari, wa 'adhabin fil-qabri (His is the sovereignty and to Him is all praise due, and He is Omnipotent. My Rubb, I beg of you good that lies in this night and good that follows it, and I seek refuge in You from the evil that lies in this night and from the evil of that which follows it. My Rubb! I seek refuge in You from lethargy and the misery of old age. O Allah! I seek Your Protection from the torment of Hell-fire and the punishment of the grave)." When it was morning, he (PBUH) would recite the same, replacing the words: "We have entered upon evening and the whole kingdom of Allah, too, has entered upon evening" with "We have entered upon morning and the whole kingdom of Allah entered upon morning." (Replace the words "Amsaina, amsa, hadhihil-lailati, ma ba'daha with Asbahna, asbaha, hadhal-yaumi, ma ba'dahu, respectively.)

[Muslim].

وعن ابن مسعود رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كان نبي الله صلى الله عليه وسلم، إذا أمسى قال‏:‏ أمسينا وأمسى الملك لله، والحمد لله، لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له‏"‏ قال الراوي‏:‏ أراه قال فيهن‏:‏ ‏"‏له الملك وله الحمد وهو على كل شيء قدير، رب أسألك خير ما في هذه الليلة، وخير ما بعدها، وأعوذ بك من شر ما في هذه الليلة وشر ما بعدها، رب أعوذ بك من الكسل، وسوء الكبر، رب أعوذ بك من شر ما في هذه الليلة، وخير ما بعدها، وأعوذ بك من شر ما في هذه الليلة وشر ما بعدها، رب أعوذ بك من الكسل، وسوء الكبر، رب أعوذ بك من عذاب النار، وعذاب في القبر‏"‏ وإذا أصبح قال ذلك أيضًا‏:‏ ‏"‏أصبحنا وأصبح الملك لله‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1455
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 48
Sahih al-Bukhari 3566

Narrated Abu Juhaifa:

By chance I went to the Prophet at noon while he was at Al-Abtah (resting) in a tent. Bilal came out (of the tent) and pronounced the Adhan for the prayer, and entering again, he brought out the water which was left after Allah's Apostle had performed the ablution. The people rushed to take some of the water. Bilal again went in and brought out a spear-headed stick, and then Allah's Apostle came out. As if I were now looking at the whiteness of his leg. Bilal fixed the stick and the Prophet offered a two-rak`at Zuhr prayer and a two-rak`at `Asr prayer, while women and donkeys were passing in front of the Prophet (beyond the stick) .

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَابِقٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ مِغْوَلٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَوْنَ بْنَ أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ، ذَكَرَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ دُفِعْتُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ بِالأَبْطَحِ فِي قُبَّةٍ كَانَ بِالْهَاجِرَةِ، خَرَجَ بِلاَلٌ فَنَادَى بِالصَّلاَةِ، ثُمَّ دَخَلَ فَأَخْرَجَ فَضْلَ وَضُوءِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَوَقَعَ النَّاسُ عَلَيْهِ يَأْخُذُونَ مِنْهُ، ثُمَّ دَخَلَ فَأَخْرَجَ الْعَنَزَةَ، وَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى وَبِيصِ سَاقَيْهِ فَرَكَزَ الْعَنَزَةَ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى الظُّهْرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَالْعَصْرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، يَمُرُّ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ الْحِمَارُ وَالْمَرْأَةُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3566
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 76
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 767
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3278
It was narrated from Ibn 'Abbas that a man spoke to the Prophet about something and the Prophet said:
"Innal-hamda lillahi nahmaduhu wa nasta'inahu, man yahdih Illahu fala mudilla lahu wa man yudlil Illahu fala hadiya lahu, wa ashhadu an la ilaha illallahu (wahdahu lasharika lahu) wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abdahu wa rasuluhu. Amma ba'd (Praise be to Allah, we seek His help. Whomsoever Allah guides will never be led astray, and whomsoever Allah leaves astray, no one can guide. I bear witness that there is none worthy of worship but Allah (alone with no partners) and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger. To proceed)."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ زَكَرِيَّا بْنِ أَبِي زَائِدَةَ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، كَلَّمَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي شَىْءٍ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ لِلَّهِ نَحْمَدُهُ وَنَسْتَعِينُهُ مَنْ يَهْدِهِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ مُضِلَّ لَهُ وَمَنْ يُضْلِلِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ هَادِيَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَمَّا بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3278
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 83
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3280
Sunan an-Nasa'i 644
'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Abdullah bin 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Sa'sa'ah Al-Ansari Al-Mazini narrated that his father told him that Abu Sa'eed Al-Khudri said to him:
"I see that you love sheep and the desert. When you are with your sheep or in the desert and you call the Adhan for prayer, then raise your voice, for no human, Jinn or anything else hears the voice of the Mu'adhdhin as far as it reaches, but it will bear witness for him on the Day of Resurrection." Abu Sa'eed said: "I heard it from the Messenger of Allah (S.A.W)."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا ابْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي صَعْصَعَةَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ الْمَازِنِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ قَالَ لَهُ إِنِّي أَرَاكَ تُحِبُّ الْغَنَمَ وَالْبَادِيَةَ فَإِذَا كُنْتَ فِي غَنَمِكَ أَوْ بَادِيَتِكَ فَأَذَّنْتَ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَارْفَعْ صَوْتَكَ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَسْمَعُ مَدَى صَوْتِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ جِنٌّ وَلاَ إِنْسٌ وَلاَ شَىْءٌ إِلاَّ شَهِدَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 644
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 645
Sahih al-Bukhari 7518

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

The Prophet said, "Allah will say to the people of Paradise, "O the people of Paradise!" They will say, 'Labbaik, O our Lord, and Sa`daik, and all the good is in Your Hands!' Allah will say, "Are you satisfied?' They will say, 'Why shouldn't we be satisfied, O our Lord as You have given us what You have not given to any of Your created beings?' He will say, 'Shall I not give you something better than that?' They will say, 'O our Lord! What else could be better than that?' He will say, 'I bestow My Pleasure on you and will never be angry with you after that.' "

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَقُولُ لأَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ يَا أَهْلَ الْجَنَّةِ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُونَ لَبَّيْكَ رَبَّنَا وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ فِي يَدَيْكَ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ هَلْ رَضِيتُمْ فَيَقُولُونَ وَمَا لَنَا لاَ نَرْضَى يَا رَبِّ وَقَدْ أَعْطَيْتَنَا مَا لَمْ تُعْطِ أَحَدًا مِنْ خَلْقِكَ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ أَلاَ أُعْطِيكُمْ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُونَ يَا رَبِّ وَأَىُّ شَىْءٍ أَفْضَلُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَيَقُولُ أُحِلُّ عَلَيْكُمْ رِضْوَانِي فَلاَ أَسْخَطُ عَلَيْكُمْ بَعْدَهُ أَبَدًا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7518
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 143
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 609
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
It was narrated from Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, that:
When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) started to pray, he would say Takbir, then say: "Wajahtu wajhi lilladhi fataras-samawatiwal-arda hanifan wa ma ana minal-mushrikin. Inna salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati lillahi rabbil-alamin, la sharika lahu, wa bidhalika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimin. Allahumma! Antal-maliku la ilaha illa ant, ana abduka zalamtu nafsi wa'taraftu bidhanbi faghfirli dhunubi jami'an, la yaghfirudhunuba illa anta, wahdini lihasanil-ahklaqi, la yahdi li ahsaniha illa anta wasrif anni sayy'aha la yasrifu anni sayy'aha illa anta, labaika wa sa'daika, wal-khairu kulluhu fi yadaika wash-sharru laisa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika tabarkta wa ta'alaita astaghfiruka wa atubu ilaik. (Verily, I have turned my face toward Him who created the Heavens and the Earth hanifa (worhsipping none but Allah Alone), and I am not of the idolaters. Verily, my salah, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am one of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the Sovereign and there is none worthy of worship but You. I am Your slave, I have wronged myself and I acknowledge my sin. Forgive me all my sins for no one forgives sins but You. Guide me to the best of manners for none can guide to the best of them but You. Protect me from bad manners for none can protect against them but You. I am at Your service, all goodness is in Your hands, and evil is not attributed to You. I rely on You and turn to You, blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and repent to You."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي الْمَاجِشُونُ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ "‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 22
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 898
Sunan Ibn Majah 252
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"The Messenger of Allah said: 'Whoever acquires knowledge by which the pleasure of Allah is sought, but he only acquires it for the purpose of worldly gain, will not smell the fragrance of Paradise on the Day of Resurrection.'" (Hasan) Another chain with similar wording.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، وَسُرَيْجُ بْنُ النُّعْمَانِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ مَعْمَرٍ أَبِي طُوَالَةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ مَنْ تَعَلَّمَ عِلْمًا مِمَّا يُبْتَغَى بِهِ وَجْهُ اللَّهِ لاَ يَتَعَلَّمُهُ إِلاَّ لِيُصِيبَ بِهِ عَرَضًا مِنَ الدُّنْيَا لَمْ يَجِدْ عَرْفَ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي رِيحَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو الْحَسَنِ أَنْبَأَنَا أَبُو حَاتِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 252
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 252
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 252
Riyad as-Salihin 1208
Ibn 'Abbas (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
The Prophet (PBUH) appointed Mu'adh (May Allah be pleased with him) as governor of Yemen, and at the time of his departure, he instructed him thus: "First of all, call the people to testify 'La ilaha illallah' (there is no true god except Allah) and that I (Muhammad) am the Messenger of Allah, and if they accept this (declaration of Faith), then tell them that Allah has enjoined upon them five Salat during the day and night; and if they obey you, tell them that Allah has made the payment of Zakat obligatory upon them. It should be collected from their rich and distributed among their poor."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن ابن عباس رضي الله عنه، أن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم بعث معاذًا رضي الله عنه إلى اليمن فقال‏:‏ ‏ "‏ادعهم إلى شهادة أن لا إله إلا الله وأني رسول الله، فإن هم أطاعوا لذلك فأعلمهم أن الله تعالى افترض عليهم خمس صلوات في كل يوم وليلة، فإن هم أطاعوا لذلك فأعلمهم أن الله افترض عليهم صدقة تؤخذ من أغنيائهم، وترد على فقرائهم‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1208
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 218
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 598
Abu Hurayra reported that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Faith consists of sixty (or seventy) branches. The best of them is 'There is no god but Allah.' The lowest of them is to remove harmful things from the road. Modesty is also a branch of faith."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ‏:‏ الإِيمَانُ بِضْعٌ وَسِتُّونَ، أَوْ بِضْعٌ وَسَبْعُونَ، شُعْبَةً، أَفْضَلُهَا لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَدْنَاهَا إِمَاطَةُ الأَذَى عَنِ الطَّرِيقِ، وَالْحَيَاءُ شُعْبَةٌ مِنَ الإيمَانِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 598
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 61
English translation : Book 30, Hadith 598
Sahih al-Bukhari 6510

Narrated `Aisha:

There was a leather or wood container full of water in front of Allah's Apostle (at the time of his death). He would put his hand into the water and rub his face with it, saying, "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah! No doubt, death has its stupors." Then he raised his hand and started saying, "(O Allah!) with the highest companions." (See Qur'an 4:69) (and kept on saying it) till he expired and his hand dropped."

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا عَمْرٍو، ذَكْوَانَ مَوْلَى عَائِشَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ كَانَتْ تَقُولُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهَ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ رَكْوَةٌ ـ أَوْ عُلْبَةٌ فِيهَا مَاءٌ، يَشُكُّ عُمَرُ ـ فَجَعَلَ يُدْخِلُ يَدَيْهِ فِي الْمَاءِ، فَيَمْسَحُ بِهِمَا وَجْهَهُ وَيَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، إِنَّ لِلْمَوْتِ سَكَرَاتٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ نَصَبَ يَدَهُ فَجَعَلَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ فِي الرَّفِيقِ الأَعْلَى ‏"‏‏.‏ حَتَّى قُبِضَ وَمَالَتْ يَدُهُ‏.‏

قَالَ أَبُو عَبْد اللَّهِ الْعُلْبَةُ مِنْ الْخَشَبِ وَالرَّكْوَةُ مِنْ الْأَدَمِ.

Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6510
In-book reference : Book 81, Hadith 99
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 76, Hadith 517
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3480
Aishah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saws) used to say:
“O Allah, grant me health in my body, and grant me health in my sight, and make it the inheritor from me, there is none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, the Forbearing, the Generous, Glory is to Allah, the Lord of the Magnificent Throne, and all praise is due to Allah, the Lord of all that exists (Allāhumma `āfinī fī jasadi, wa `āfinī fī baṣarī, waj`alhul-wāritha minnī, lā ilāha illāllah, al-ḥalīmul-karīm, subḥān Allāhi rabbil-`arshil-aẓīm, wal-ḥamdulillāhi rabbil-`alamīn).”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ حَمْزَةَ الزَّيَّاتِ، عَنْ حَبِيبِ بْنِ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ عَافِنِي فِي جَسَدِي وَعَافِنِي فِي بَصَرِي وَاجْعَلْهُ الْوَارِثَ مِنِّي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْحَلِيمُ الْكَرِيمُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدًا يَقُولُ حَبِيبُ بْنُ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ شَيْئًا وَحَبِيبُ بْنُ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ هُوَ حَبِيبُ بْنُ قَيْسِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ وَقَدْ أَدْرَكَ عُمَرَ وَابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3480
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 111
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3480
Sahih al-Bukhari 36

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "The person who participates in (Holy battles) in Allah's cause and nothing compels him to do so except belief in Allah and His Apostles, will be recompensed by Allah either with a reward, or booty (if he survives) or will be admitted to Paradise (if he is killed in the battle as a martyr). Had I not found it difficult for my followers, then I would not remain behind any sariya going for Jihad and I would have loved to be martyred in Allah's cause and then made alive, and then martyred and then made alive, and then again martyred in His cause."

حَدَّثَنَا حَرَمِيُّ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُمَارَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو زُرْعَةَ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ "‏ انْتَدَبَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ خَرَجَ فِي سَبِيلِهِ لاَ يُخْرِجُهُ إِلاَّ إِيمَانٌ بِي وَتَصْدِيقٌ بِرُسُلِي أَنْ أُرْجِعَهُ بِمَا نَالَ مِنْ أَجْرٍ أَوْ غَنِيمَةٍ، أَوْ أُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ، وَلَوْلاَ أَنْ أَشُقَّ عَلَى أُمَّتِي مَا قَعَدْتُ خَلْفَ سَرِيَّةٍ، وَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنِّي أُقْتَلُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ أُحْيَا، ثُمَّ أُقْتَلُ ثُمَّ أُحْيَا، ثُمَّ أُقْتَلُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 36
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 29
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 36
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3126
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
that regarding Allah's saying: We shall certainly call all of them to account. For all that they used to do (15:92 & 93). The Prophet (SAW) said: "About saying La Ilaha Illallah."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ الضَّبِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ لَيْثِ بْنِ أَبِي سُلَيْمٍ، عَنْ بِشْرٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي قَوْلِهِ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ولَنَسْأَلَنَّهُمْ أَجْمَعِينَ * عَمَّا كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ ‏)‏ قَالَ "‏ عَنْ قَوْلِ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ إِنَّمَا نَعْرِفُهُ مِنْ حَدِيثِ لَيْثِ بْنِ أَبِي سُلَيْمٍ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ إِدْرِيسَ عَنْ لَيْثِ بْنِ أَبِي سُلَيْمٍ عَنْ بِشْرٍ عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ نَحْوَهُ وَلَمْ يَرْفَعْهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3126
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 178
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3126
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ طَرِيفٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُضَيْلٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَيَّانَ ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ ، عَنْ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا، قَالَ : كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، فِي سَفَرٍ فَأَقْبَلَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ فَلَمَّا دَنَا مِنْهُ، قَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ :" أَيْنَ تُرِيدُ؟ "، قَالَ : إِلَى أَهْلِي، قَالَ : " هَلْ لَكَ فِي خَيْرٍ؟ "، قَالَ : وَمَا هُوَ؟، قَالَ : " تَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ، وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ "، فَقَالَ : وَمَنْ يَشْهَدُ عَلَى مَا تَقُولُ؟، قَالَ : " هَذِهِ السَّلَمَةُ "، فَدَعَاهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهِيَ بِشَاطِئِ الْوَادِي فَأَقْبَلَتْ تَخُدُّ الْأَرْضَ خَدًّا حَتَّى قَامَتْ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ، فَاسْتَشْهَدَهَا ثَلَاثًا، فَشَهِدَتْ ثَلَاثًا أَنَّهُ كَمَا قَالَ، ثُمَّ رَجَعَتْ إِلَى مَنْبَتِهَا، وَرَجَعَ الْأَعْرَابِيُّ إِلَى قَوْمِهِ، وَقَالَ : إِنْ اتَّبَعُونِي أَتَيْتُكَ بِهِمْ، وَإِلَّا رَجَعْتُ، فَكُنْتُ مَعَكَ
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 16
Sahih al-Bukhari 2348

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Once the Prophet was narrating (a story), while a bedouin was sitting with him. "One of the inhabitants of Paradise will ask Allah to allow him to cultivate the land. Allah will ask him, 'Are you not living in the pleasures you like?' He will say, 'Yes, but I like to cultivate the land.' " The Prophet added, "When the man (will be permitted he) will sow the seeds and the plants will grow up and get ripe, ready for reaping and so on till it will be as huge as mountains within a wink. Allah will then say to him, 'O son of Adam! Take here you are, gather (the yield); nothing satisfies you.' " On that, the bedouin said, "The man must be either from Quraish (i.e. an emigrant) or an Ansari, for they are farmers, whereas we are not farmers." The Prophet smiled (at this).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سِنَانٍ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، حَدَّثَنَا هِلاَلٌ، وَحَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَامِرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، عَنْ هِلاَلِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَوْمًا يُحَدِّثُ وَعِنْدَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَادِيَةِ ‏ "‏ أَنَّ رَجُلاً مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ اسْتَأْذَنَ رَبَّهُ فِي الزَّرْعِ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَلَسْتَ فِيمَا شِئْتَ قَالَ بَلَى وَلَكِنِّي أُحِبُّ أَنْ أَزْرَعَ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبَذَرَ فَبَادَرَ الطَّرْفَ نَبَاتُهُ وَاسْتِوَاؤُهُ وَاسْتِحْصَادُهُ، فَكَانَ أَمْثَالَ الْجِبَالِ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ دُونَكَ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يُشْبِعُكَ شَىْءٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ الأَعْرَابِيُّ وَاللَّهِ لاَ تَجِدُهُ إِلاَّ قُرَشِيًّا أَوْ أَنْصَارِيًّا، فَإِنَّهُمْ أَصْحَابُ زَرْعٍ، وَأَمَّا نَحْنُ فَلَسْنَا بِأَصْحَابِ زَرْعٍ‏.‏ فَضَحِكَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2348
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 26
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 39, Hadith 538
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 505
Ata bin Abu Rabah said that Ibn Abbas asked him if he would like him to show him a woman who would go to paradise. So, he said that he would certainly like (him to show him the woman). Ibn Abbas said to him. "This is a black woman who came to the Prophet and said to him, "Messenger of Allah, I am subject to fits and become uncovered, so make a supplication to Allah to cure me, "The Prophet (saws) said to her, "If you endure it patiently, you will be rewarded with paradise, but if you wish I will make a supplication to Allah to cure you." The woman said, ’I shall endure it. But, (when I get fits) I become uncovered, make supplication to Allah that I may not become uncovered. So, he made a supplication for her."
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ أَبِي بَكْرٍ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي عَطَاءُ بْنُ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ لِيَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ‏:‏ أَلاَ أُرِيكَ امْرَأَةً مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ‏؟‏ قُلْتُ‏:‏ بَلَى، قَالَ‏:‏ هَذِهِ الْمَرْأَةُ السَّوْدَاءُ أَتَتِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ‏:‏ إِنِّي أُصْرَعُ، وَإِنِّي أَتَكَشَّفُ، فَادْعُ اللَّهَ لِي، قَالَ‏:‏ إِنْ شِئْتِ صَبَرْتِ وَلَكِ الْجَنَّةُ، وَإِنْ شِئْتِ دَعَوْتُ اللَّهَ أَنْ يُعَافِيَكَ، فَقَالَتْ‏:‏ أَصْبِرُ، فَقَالَتْ‏:‏ إِنِّي أَتَكَشَّفُ، فَادْعُ اللَّهَ لِي أَنْ لا أَتَكَشَّفَ، فَدَعَا لَهَا‏.‏
  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 505
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 15
English translation : Book 29, Hadith 505
Hisn al-Muslim 262
A desert Arab came to Allah's Messenger (SAW) and said, "Teach me a word that I can say. " The Prophet told him to say:
Lā ilāha illallāh waḥdahu lā sharīka lah, Allāhu Akbaru kabīra, walḥamdu lillāhi kathīra, Subḥānallāhi Rabbil-`ālamīn, Lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāhi ‘l-`Azīzil-Hakīm. He said, "That is for my Lord, but what about me?" The Prophet (SAW) told him to say: Allāhummaghfir lī, warḥamnī, waḥdinī warzuqnī. A desert Arab came to Allah's Messenger (SAW) and said, "Teach me a word that I can say. " The Prophet told him to say: There is none worthy of worship but Allah, Who has no partner, Allah is the Great, the Most Great, and praise is to Allah in abundance, glory is to Allah, Lord of the worlds. There is no power and no might but by Allah the Mighty, the Wise. He said, "That is for my Lord, but what about me?" The Prophet (SAW) told him to say: O Allah forgive me, and have mercy on me and guide me, and provide for me. Reference: Muslim 4/2072, Abu Dawud reports the same Hadith with the addition: and when the Arab left, the Prophet (SAW) said: "He has filled his hands with goodness." 1/220.
جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ: عَلِّمْنِي كَلاماً أَقُولُهُ: قَالَ: قُلْ (لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيراً، وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيراً، سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ العَالَمِينَ، لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ الْعَزِيزِ الْحَكِيمِ). قَالَ: فَهَؤُلاَءِ لِرَبِّي، فَمَا لِي؟ قَالَ: قُلْ (اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي، وَارْحَمْنِي، وَاهْدِنِي، وَارْزُقْنِي).
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 262
Sahih al-Bukhari 4772

Narrated Al-Musaiyab:

When Abu Talib was on his death bed, Allah's Apostle came to him and found with him, Abu Jahl and `Abdullah bin Abi Umaiya bin Al-Mughira. Allah's Apostle said, "O uncle! Say: None has the right to be worshipped except Allah, a sentence with which I will defend you before Allah." On that Abu Jahl and `Abdullah bin Abi Umaiya said to Abu Talib, "Will you now leave the religion of `Abdul Muttalib?" Allah's Apostle kept on inviting him to say that sentence while the other two kept on repeating their sentence before him till Abu Talib said as the last thing he said to them, "I am on the religion of `Abdul Muttalib," and refused to say: None has the right to be worshipped except Allah. On that Allah's Apostle said, "By Allah, I will keep on asking Allah's forgiveness for you unless I am forbidden (by Allah) to do so." So Allah revealed:-- 'It is not fitting for the Prophet and those who believe that they should invoke (Allah) for forgiveness for pagans.' (9.113) And then Allah revealed especially about Abu Talib:--'Verily! You (O, Muhammad) guide not whom you like, but Allah guides whom He will.' (28.56)

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا حَضَرَتْ أَبَا طَالِبٍ الْوَفَاةُ جَاءَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَجَدَ عِنْدَهِ أَبَا جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَىْ عَمِّ قُلْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، كَلِمَةً أُحَاجُّ لَكَ بِهَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ أَتَرْغَبُ عَنْ مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ فَلَمْ يَزَلْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعْرِضُهَا عَلَيْهِ، وَيُعِيدَانِهِ بِتِلْكَ الْمَقَالَةِ حَتَّى قَالَ أَبُو طَالِبٍ آخِرَ مَا كَلَّمَهُمْ عَلَى مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ، وَأَبَى أَنْ يَقُولُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لأَسْتَغْفِرَنَّ لَكَ مَا لَمْ أُنْهَ عَنْكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ{‏مَا كَانَ لِلنَّبِيِّ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَنْ يَسْتَغْفِرُوا لِلْمُشْرِكِينَ‏}‏ وَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ فِي أَبِي طَالِبٍ، فَقَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏إِنَّكَ لاَ تَهْدِي مَنْ أَحْبَبْتَ وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَهْدِي مَنْ يَشَاءُ‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ ‏{‏أُولِي الْقُوَّةِ‏}لاَ يَرْفَعُهَا الْعُصْبَةُ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ‏.‏ ‏{‏لَتَنُوءُ‏}‏ لَتُثْقِلُ‏.‏ ‏{‏فَارِغًا‏}‏ إِلاَّ مِنْ ذِكْرِ مُوسَى‏.‏ ‏{‏الْفَرِحِينَ‏}‏ الْمَرِحِينَ‏.‏ ‏{‏قُصِّيهِ‏}‏ اتَّبِعِي أَثَرَهُ، وَقَدْ يَكُونُ أَنْ يَقُصَّ الْكَلاَمَ ‏{‏نَحْنُ نَقُصُّ عَلَيْكَ‏}‏‏.‏ ‏{‏عَنْ جُنُبٍ‏}‏ عَنْ بُعْدٍ عَنْ جَنَابَةٍ وَاحِدٌ، وَعَنِ اجْتِنَابٍ أَيْضًا، يَبْطِشُ وَيَبْطُشُ‏.‏ ‏{‏يَأْتَمِرُونَ‏}‏ يَتَشَاوَرُونَ‏.‏ الْعُدْوَانُ وَالْعَدَاءُ وَالتَّعَدِّي وَاحِدٌ‏.‏ ‏{‏آنَسَ‏}‏ أَبْصَرَ‏.‏ الْجِذْوَةُ قِطْعَةٌ غَلِيظَةٌ مِنَ الْخَشَبِ، لَيْسَ فِيهَا لَهَبٌ، وَالشِّهَابُ فِيهِ لَهَبٌ‏.‏ وَالْحَيَّاتُ أَجْنَاسٌ الْجَانُّ وَالأَفَاعِي وَالأَسَاوِدُ‏.‏ ‏{‏رِدْءًا‏}‏ مُعِينًا‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ ‏{‏يُصَدِّقُنِي‏}‏ وَقَالَ غَيْرُهُ ‏{‏سَنَشُدُّ‏}‏ سَنُعِينُكَ كُلَّمَا عَزَّزْتَ شَيْئًا فَقَدْ جَعَلْتَ لَهُ عَضُدًا‏.‏ مَقْبُوحِينَ مُهْلَكِينَ‏.‏ ‏{‏وَصَّلْنَا‏}‏ بَيَّنَّاهُ وَأَتْمَمْنَاهُ‏.‏ ‏{‏يُجْبَى‏}‏ يُجْلَبُ ‏.‏‏{‏بَطِرَتْ‏}‏ أَشِرَتْ‏.‏ ‏{‏فِي أُمِّهَا رَسُولاً‏}‏ أُمُّ الْقُرَى مَكَّةُ وَمَا حَوْلَهَا‏.‏ ‏{‏تُكِنُّ‏}‏ تُخْفِي‏.‏ أَكْنَنْتُ الشَّىْءَ أَخْفَيْتُهُ، وَكَنَنْتُهُ أَخْفَيْتُهُ وَأَظْهَرْتُهُ‏.‏ ‏{‏وَيْكَأَنَّ اللَّهَ‏}‏ مِثْلُ أَلَمْ تَرَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ{‏يَبْسُطُ الرِّزْقَ لِمَنْ يَشَاءُ وَيَقْدِرُ‏}‏ يُوَسِّعُ عَلَيْهِ وَيُضَيِّقُ عَلَيْهِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4772
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 294
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 295
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3853
Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying to his companions, “When your brethren were smitten at the battle of Uhud God put their spirits in the crops of green birds which go down to the rivers of paradise, eat its fruits and nestle in lamps of gold in the shade of the Throne. Then when they experienced the sweetness of their food, drink and rest they asked who would tell their brethren about them that they were alive in paradise in order that they might not cease to desire paradise or recoil in war. God most high said He would tell them about them, so He sent down, ‘And do not consider those who have been killed in God’s path to be dead; nay, they are alive in the presence of their Lord and are being supplied with provision . ..” (Al-Qur’an; 3:169 ff.) Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَالَ لِأَصْحَابِهِ: " إِنَّهُ لَمَّا أُصِيبَ إِخْوَانُكُمْ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ جَعَلَ اللَّهُ أَرْوَاحَهُمْ فِي جَوْفِ طَيْرٍ خُضْرٍ تَرِدُ أَنْهَارَ الْجَنَّةِ تَأْكُلُ مِنْ ثِمَارِهَا وَتَأْوِي إِلَى قَنَادِيلَ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ مُعَلَّقَةٍ فِي ظلِّ العرْشِ فلمَّا وجَدوا طِيبَ مأكَلِهِم ومشرَبِهمْ ومَقِيلهِم قَالُوا: مَنْ يُبلِّغُ إِخْوانَنا عنَا أَنَّنا أَحْيَاءٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لِئَلَّا يَزْهَدُوا فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَلَا يَنكُلوا عندَ الحربِ فَقَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: أَنا أبلغكم عَنْكُمْ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: (وَلَا تَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِينَ قُتِلُوا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَمْوَاتًا بَلْ أَحْيَاءٌ) إِلَى أخر الْآيَات) رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3853
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 65
Sahih al-Bukhari 609

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman:

Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri told my father, "I see you liking sheep and the wilderness. So whenever you are with your sheep or in the wilderness and you want to pronounce Adhan for the prayer raise your voice in doing so, for whoever hears the Adhan, whether a human being, a jinn or any other creature, will be a witness for you on the Day of Resurrection." Abu Sa`id added, "I heard it (this narration) from Allah's Apostle."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي صَعْصَعَةَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، ثُمَّ الْمَازِنِيِّ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ قَالَ لَهُ "‏ إِنِّي أَرَاكَ تُحِبُّ الْغَنَمَ وَالْبَادِيَةَ، فَإِذَا كُنْتَ فِي غَنَمِكَ أَوْ بَادِيَتِكَ فَأَذَّنْتَ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَارْفَعْ صَوْتَكَ بِالنِّدَاءِ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَسْمَعُ مَدَى صَوْتِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ جِنٌّ وَلاَ إِنْسٌ وَلاَ شَىْءٌ إِلاَّ شَهِدَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 609
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 7
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 583
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3182
It was narrated that Al-Ahnaf bin Qais said:
"We set out as pilgrims and came to Al-Madinah intending to perform Hajj. While we were in our camping place unloading our mounts, someone came to us and said: 'The people have gathered in the Masjid and there is panis.' So we set out and found the people gathered around a group in the middle of the Masjid, among whom were 'Ali, Zubayr, Talhah and Sa'd bin Abi Waqas. While we were like that, 'Uthman, may Allah be pleased with him, came, wearing a yellow cloak with which he had covered his head. He said: 'Is Talhah here? Is Az-Zubair here? Is Sa'd here?' They said: 'Yes.' He said: 'I adjure you be the One beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, din't the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) say: Whoever buys the Mirbad [1] of Banu so-and so, Allah will forgive him, and I bought it for twenty or twenty-five thousand, then I came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and told him, and he said: Add it to our Masjid and the reward for it will be yours?' They said: 'By Allah, yes.' He said: 'I adjure you by the One beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, didn't the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) say: Whoever buys the well of Rumah, Allah will forgive him, so I bought it for such and such and amount, then I came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and told him, and he said: Give it to provide water for the Muslims, and the reward for it will be yours?' They said: 'By Allah, yes.' He said: 'I adjure you by the One beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, didn't the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) say: Whoever equips these (men)- meaning the army of Al-'Usrah (Tabuk) - Allah will forgive him, so I equipped them until they were not lacking even a rope or a bridle?' They said: 'By Allah, yes.' He said: 'O Allah, bear witness, O Allah, bear witness, O Allah, bear witness.'" [1] Mirbad: A place for drying dates.
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ إِدْرِيسَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ حُصَيْنَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَاوَانَ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ خَرَجْنَا حُجَّاجًا فَقَدِمْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ وَنَحْنُ نُرِيدُ الْحَجَّ فَبَيْنَا نَحْنُ فِي مَنَازِلِنَا نَضَعُ رِحَالَنَا إِذْ أَتَانَا آتٍ فَقَالَ إِنَّ النَّاسَ قَدِ اجْتَمَعُوا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَفَزِعُوا ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقْنَا فَإِذَا النَّاسُ مُجْتَمِعُونَ عَلَى نَفَرٍ فِي وَسَطِ الْمَسْجِدِ وَفِيهِمْ عَلِيٌّ وَالزُّبَيْرُ وَطَلْحَةُ وَسَعْدُ بْنُ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ فَإِنَّا لَكَذَلِكَ إِذْ جَاءَ عُثْمَانُ رضى الله عنه عَلَيْهِ مُلاَءَةٌ صَفْرَاءُ قَدْ قَنَّعَ بِهَا رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ أَهَا هُنَا طَلْحَةُ أَهَا هُنَا الزُّبَيْرُ أَهَا هُنَا سَعْدٌ قَالُوا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنِّي أَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ أَتَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَبْتَاعُ مِرْبَدَ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَابْتَعْتُهُ بِعِشْرِينَ أَلْفًا أَوْ بِخَمْسَةٍ وَعِشْرِينَ أَلْفًا فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اجْعَلْهُ فِي مَسْجِدِنَا وَأَجْرُهُ لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ أَتَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنِ ابْتَاعَ بِئْرَ رُومَةَ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ فَابْتَعْتُهَا بِكَذَا وَكَذَا فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ قَدِ ابْتَعْتُهَا بِكَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ اجْعَلْهَا سِقَايَةً لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ وَأَجْرُهَا لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ أَتَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَظَرَ فِي وُجُوهِ الْقَوْمِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يُجَهِّزْ هَؤُلاَءِ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي جَيْشَ الْعُسْرَةِ فَجَهَّزْتُهُمْ حَتَّى لَمْ يَفْقِدُوا عِقَالاً وَلاَ خِطَامًا ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدِ اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدِ اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدْ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3182
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 98
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 25, Hadith 3184
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3607
It was narrated that Al-Ahnaf bin Qais said:
"We set out for Hajj, and came to Al-Madinah intending to perform Hajj. While we were in our camping place unloading our mounts, someone came to us and said: 'The people have gathered in the Masjid and there is panic.' So we set out and found the people gathered around a group in the middle of the Masjid, among whom were 'Ali, Az-Zubair, Talhah and Sa'd bin Abi Waqqas. While we were like that, 'Uthman came, wearing a yellowish cloak with which he had covered his head. He said: Is 'Ali here? Is Talhah here? Is Az-Zubair here? Is Sa'd here? They said: Yes. He said: I adjure you by Allah, beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, are you aware that the Messenger of Allah said: Whoever buys the Mirbad of Banu so and so, Allah will forgive him, and I bought it for twenty or twenty-five thousand, then I came to the Messenger of Allah and told him, and he said: Add it to our Masjid and the reward for it will be yours? They said: By Allah, yes. He said: 'I adjure you by Allah, beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, are you aware that the Messenger of Allah said: Whoever buys the well of Rumah, Allah will forgive him, so I bought it for such and such an amount, then I came to the Messenger of Allah and told him, and he said: Give it to provide water for the Muslims, and the reward for it will be yours?' They said: By Allah, yes. He said: 'I adjure you by Allah, beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, are you aware that the Messenger of Allah said: Whoever equips these (men), Allah will forgive him, -meaning the army of Al-'Usrah (i.e. Tabuk)- so I equipped them until they were not lacking even a rope or a bridle?' They said: By Allah, yes. He said: O Allah, bear witness, O Allah, bear witness."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ إِدْرِيسَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ حُصَيْنَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَاوَانَ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ خَرَجْنَا حُجَّاجًا فَقَدِمْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ وَنَحْنُ نُرِيدُ الْحَجَّ فَبَيْنَا نَحْنُ فِي مَنَازِلِنَا نَضَعُ رِحَالَنَا إِذْ أَتَانَا آتٍ فَقَالَ إِنَّ النَّاسَ قَدِ اجْتَمَعُوا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَفَزِعُوا ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقْنَا فَإِذَا النَّاسُ مُجْتَمِعُونَ عَلَى نَفَرٍ فِي وَسَطِ الْمَسْجِدِ وَإِذَا عَلِيٌّ وَالزُّبَيْرُ وَطَلْحَةُ وَسَعْدُ بْنُ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ فَإِنَّا لَكَذَلِكَ إِذْ جَاءَ عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عَفَّانَ عَلَيْهِ مُلاَءَةٌ صَفْرَاءُ قَدْ قَنَّعَ بِهَا رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ أَهَا هُنَا عَلِيٌّ أَهَا هُنَا طَلْحَةُ أَهَا هُنَا الزُّبَيْرُ أَهَا هُنَا سَعْدٌ قَالُوا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنِّي أَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ أَتَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَبْتَاعُ مِرْبَدَ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَابْتَعْتُهُ بِعِشْرِينَ أَلْفًا أَوْ بِخَمْسَةٍ وَعِشْرِينَ أَلْفًا فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اجْعَلْهَا فِي مَسْجِدِنَا وَأَجْرُهُ لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ أَتَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَبْتَاعُ بِئْرَ رُومَةَ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَابْتَعْتُهُ بِكَذَا وَكَذَا فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ قَدِ ابْتَعْتُهَا بِكَذَا وَكَذَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اجْعَلْهَا سِقَايَةً لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ وَأَجْرُهَا لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ أَتَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَظَرَ فِي وُجُوهِ الْقَوْمِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ جَهَّزَ هَؤُلاَءِ اللَّهُ غَفَرَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي جَيْشَ الْعُسْرَةِ فَجَهَّزْتُهُمْ حَتَّى مَا يَفْقِدُونَ عِقَالاً وَلاَ خِطَامًا ‏.‏ قَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدِ اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدْ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3607
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 14
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 29, Hadith 3637
Sahih al-Bukhari 1773

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "(The performance of) `Umra is an expiation for the sins committed (between it and the previous one). And the reward of Hajj Mabrur (the one accepted by Allah) is nothing except Paradise."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ "‏ الْعُمْرَةُ إِلَى الْعُمْرَةِ كَفَّارَةٌ لِمَا بَيْنَهُمَا، وَالْحَجُّ الْمَبْرُورُ لَيْسَ لَهُ جَزَاءٌ إِلاَّ الْجَنَّةُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1773
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 1
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 1
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1173
It was narrated from Hittan bin Abdullah that:
They prayed with Abu Musa and he said: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'When you are sitting then let the first words that any of you says be: At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat, as-salamu 'alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala 'ibad illahis-salihin, ashahdu an la illaha ill-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Allah compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah (SWT) and his blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah (SWT). I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger)."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الأَشْعَثِ، أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْمِقْدَامِ الْعِجْلِيُّ الْبَصْرِيُّ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي غَلاَّبٍ، - وَهُوَ يُونُسُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ - عَنْ حِطَّانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُمْ صَلَّوْا مَعَ أَبِي مُوسَى فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ "‏ إِذَا كَانَ عِنْدَ الْقَعْدَةِ فَلْيَكُنْ مِنْ أَوَّلِ قَوْلِ أَحَدِكُمُ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ الطَّيِّبَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1173
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 145
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1174
Sahih al-Bukhari 4251

Narrated Al-Bara:

When the Prophet went out for the `Umra in the month of Dhal-Qa'da, the people of Mecca did not allow him to enter Mecca till he agreed to conclude a peace treaty with them by virtue of which he would stay in Mecca for three days only (in the following year). When the agreement was being written, the Muslims wrote: "This is the peace treaty, which Muhammad, Apostle of Allah has concluded." The infidels said (to the Prophet), "We do not agree with you on this, for if we knew that you are Apostle of Allah we would not have prevented you for anything (i.e. entering Mecca, etc.), but you are Muhammad, the son of `Abdullah." Then he said to `Ali, "Erase (the name of) 'Apostle of Allah'." `Ali said, "No, by Allah, I will never erase you (i.e. your name)." Then Allah's Apostle took the writing sheet...and he did not know a better writing..and he wrote or got it the following written! "This is the peace treaty which Muhammad, the son of `Abdullah, has concluded: "Muhammad should not bring arms into Mecca except sheathed swords, and should not take with him any person of the people of Mecca even if such a person wanted to follow him, and if any of his companions wants to stay in Mecca, he should not forbid him." (In the next year) when the Prophet entered Mecca and the allowed period of stay elapsed, the infidels came to `Ali and said "Tell your companion (Muhammad) to go out, as the allowed period of his stay has finished." So the Prophet departed (from Mecca) and the daughter of Hamza followed him shouting "O Uncle, O Uncle!" `Ali took her by the hand and said to Fatima, "Take the daughter of your uncle." So she made her ride (on her horse). (When they reached Medina) `Ali, Zaid and Ja`far quarreled about her. `Ali said, "I took her for she is the daughter of my uncle." Ja`far said, "She is the daughter of my uncle and her aunt is my wife." Zaid said, "She is the daughter of my brother." On that, the Prophet gave her to her aunt and said, "The aunt is of the same status as the mother." He then said to `Ali, "You are from me, and I am from you," and said to Ja`far, "You resemble me in appearance and character," and said to Zaid, "You are our brother and our freed slave." `Ali said to the Prophet 'Won't you marry the daughter of Hamza?" The Prophet said, "She is the daughter of my foster brother."

حَدَّثَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ إِسْرَائِيلَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ لَمَّا اعْتَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي ذِي الْقَعْدَةِ، فَأَبَى أَهْلُ مَكَّةَ أَنْ يَدَعُوهُ يَدْخُلُ مَكَّةَ، حَتَّى قَاضَاهُمْ عَلَى أَنْ يُقِيمَ بِهَا ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ، فَلَمَّا كَتَبُوا الْكِتَابَ كَتَبُوا، هَذَا مَا قَاضَى عَلَيْهِ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ نُقِرُّ بِهَذَا، لَوْ نَعْلَمُ أَنَّكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ مَا مَنَعْنَاكَ شَيْئًا، وَلَكِنْ أَنْتَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَأَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِعَلِيٍّ ‏"‏ امْحُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ لاَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَمْحُوكَ أَبَدًا‏.‏ فَأَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْكِتَابَ، وَلَيْسَ يُحْسِنُ يَكْتُبُ، فَكَتَبَ هَذَا مَا قَاضَى مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ لاَ يُدْخِلُ مَكَّةَ السِّلاَحَ، إِلاَّ السَّيْفَ فِي الْقِرَابِ، وَأَنْ لاَ يَخْرُجَ مِنْ أَهْلِهَا بِأَحَدٍ، إِنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَتْبَعَهُ، وَأَنْ لاَ يَمْنَعَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ أَحَدًا، إِنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُقِيمَ بِهَا‏.‏ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَهَا وَمَضَى الأَجَلُ أَتَوْا عَلِيًّا فَقَالُوا قُلْ لِصَاحِبِكَ اخْرُجْ عَنَّا، فَقَدْ مَضَى الأَجَلُ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَبِعَتْهُ ابْنَةُ حَمْزَةَ تُنَادِي يَا عَمِّ يَا عَمِّ‏.‏ فَتَنَاوَلَهَا عَلِيٌّ، فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِهَا وَقَالَ لِفَاطِمَةَ ـ عَلَيْهَا السَّلاَمُ ـ دُونَكِ ابْنَةَ عَمِّكِ‏.‏ حَمَلَتْهَا فَاخْتَصَمَ فِيهَا عَلِيٌّ وَزَيْدٌ وَجَعْفَرٌ‏.‏ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ أَنَا أَخَذْتُهَا وَهْىَ بِنْتُ عَمِّي‏.‏ وَقَالَ جَعْفَرٌ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي وَخَالَتُهَا تَحْتِي‏.‏ وَقَالَ زَيْدٌ ابْنَةُ أَخِي‏.‏ فَقَضَى بِهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِخَالَتِهَا وَقَالَ ‏"‏ الْخَالَةُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الأُمِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِعَلِيٍّ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ مِنِّي وَأَنَا مِنْكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِجَعْفَرٍ ‏"‏ أَشْبَهْتَ خَلْقِي وَخُلُقِي ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِزَيْدٍ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ أَخُونَا وَمَوْلاَنَا ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ أَلاَ تَتَزَوَّجُ بِنْتَ حَمْزَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهَا ابْنَةُ أَخِي مِنَ الرَّضَاعَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4251
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 286
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 553
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 2404
Abu Sa'id reported God's messenger as saying that if anyone says three times when going to bed, "I ask the forgiveness of God than whom there is no god, the Living, the Eternal, and I turn in repentance to Him," God will forgive him his sins, even if they are like the foam of the sea, or in number like the sand which is accumulated,* or as many as the leaves of the trees, or as numerous as the days of this world. *The word is ‘alij. Some say ‘Alij is a place in the desert, the translation being ‘the sand of ‘Alij; others treat it as translated above. Tirmidhi transmitted it, saying this is a gharib tradition.
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَأْوِي إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ: أَسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ الَّذِي لَا إِله إِلا هوَ الحيَّ القيومَ وأتوبُ إِليهِ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ذُنُوبُهُ وَإِنْ كَانَتْ مِثْلَ زَبَدِ الْبَحْرِ أَوْ عَدَدَ رَمْلِ عَالَجٍ أَوْ عَدَدَ وَرَقِ الشَّجَرِ أَوْ عَدَدَ أَيَّامِ الدُّنْيَا ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيب
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2404
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 174
Mishkat al-Masabih 2082
Buraida said that once when Bilal went in to visit God’s messenger while he was having his morning meal he invited him to join him, and when Bilal replied that he was fasting, he said, “We are eating our provision and Bilal’s superior provision is in paradise. Did you know, Bilal, that the bones of one who fasts extol God and that the angels ask forgiveness for him as long as people eat beside him?” Baihaqi transmitted it in Shu'ab al-iman.
عَن بُرَيْدَة قَالَ: دَخَلَ بِلَالٌ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يَتَغَدَّى فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْغَدَاءَ يَا بِلَالُ» . قَالَ: إِنِّي صَائِمٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نَأْكُلُ رِزْقَنَا وَفَضْلُ رِزْقِ بِلَالٍ فِي الْجَنَّةِ أشعرت يَا بِلَال أَن الصَّائِم نُسَبِّح عِظَامه وَتَسْتَغْفِر لَهُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ مَا أَكَلَ عِنْدَهُ؟» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شعب الْإِيمَان
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2082
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 124
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3606
Al-Ahnaf said:
"I came to Al-Madinah, and I was performing Hajj, and while we were in our camping place unloading our mounts, someone came to us and said: 'The people have gathered in the Masjid.' I looked and found the people gathered, and in the midst of them was a group; there I saw 'Ali bin Abi Talib, Az-Zubair, Talhah and Sa'd bin Abi Waqqas, may Allah have mercy on them. When I got there, it was said that 'Uthman bin 'Affan had come. He came, wearing a yellowish cloak. I said to my companion: Stay where you are until I find out what is happening. 'Uthman said: Is 'Ali here? Is Az-Zubair here? Is Talhah here? Is Sa'd here? They said: Yes. He said: I adjure you by Allah, beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, are you aware that the Messenger of Allah said: Whoever buys the Mirbad of Banu so and so, Allah will forgive him, and I bought it, then I came to the Messenger of Allah and told him, and he said: Add it to our Masjid and the reward for it will be yours? They said: Yes. He said: I adjure you by Allah, beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, are you aware that the Messenger of Allah said: Whoever buys the well of Rumah, Allah will forgive him, so I came to the Messenger of Allah and said: I have bought the well of Rumah. He said: Give it to provide water for the Muslims, and the reward for it will be yours? They said: Yes. He said: 'I adjure you by Allah, beside Whom there is none worthy of worship, are you aware that the Messenger of Allah said: Whoever equips the army of Al-'Usrah (i.e. Tabuk), Allah will forgive him, so I equipped them until they were not lacking even a rope or a bridle?' They said: Yes. He said: O Allah, bear witness, O Allah, bear witness, O Allah, bear witness."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، عَنْ حُصَيْنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَاوَانَ، - رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي تَمِيمٍ - وَذَاكَ أَنِّي قُلْتُ لَهُ أَرَأَيْتَ اعْتِزَالَ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ مَا كَانَ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الأَحْنَفَ يَقُولُ أَتَيْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ وَأَنَا حَاجٌّ فَبَيْنَا نَحْنُ فِي مَنَازِلِنَا نَضَعُ رِحَالَنَا إِذْ أَتَى آتٍ فَقَالَ قَدِ اجْتَمَعَ النَّاسُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَاطَّلَعْتُ فَإِذَا يَعْنِي النَّاسَ مُجْتَمِعُونَ وَإِذَا بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِهِمْ نَفَرٌ قُعُودٌ فَإِذَا هُوَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ وَالزُّبَيْرُ وَطَلْحَةُ وَسَعْدُ بْنُ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ رَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِمْ فَلَمَّا قُمْتُ عَلَيْهِمْ قِيلَ هَذَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عَفَّانَ قَدْ جَاءَ - قَالَ - فَجَاءَ وَعَلَيْهِ مُلَيَّةٌ صَفْرَاءُ فَقُلْتُ لِصَاحِبِي كَمَا أَنْتَ حَتَّى أَنْظُرَ مَا جَاءَ بِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ أَهَا هُنَا عَلِيٌّ أَهَا هُنَا الزُّبَيْرُ أَهَا هُنَا طَلْحَةُ أَهَا هُنَا سَعْدٌ قَالُوا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ أَتَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَبْتَاعُ مِرْبَدَ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَابْتَعْتُهُ فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ إِنِّي ابْتَعْتُ مِرْبَدَ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاجْعَلْهُ فِي مَسْجِدِنَا وَأَجْرُهُ لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ هَلْ تَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَبْتَاعُ بِئْرَ رُومَةَ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ قَدِ ابْتَعْتُ بِئْرَ رُومَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاجْعَلْهَا سِقَايَةً لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ وَأَجْرُهَا لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ هَلْ تَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يُجَهِّزْ جَيْشَ الْعُسْرَةِ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَجَهَّزْتُهُمْ حَتَّى مَا يَفْقِدُونَ عِقَالاً وَلاَ خِطَامًا ‏.‏ قَالُوا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدِ اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدِ اللَّهُمَّ اشْهَدْ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3606
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 13
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 29, Hadith 3636
Sahih Muslim 193 e

Ma'bad b. Hilal al 'Anazi reported:

We went to Anas b. Malik through Thabit and reached there (his house) while he was offering the forenoon prayer. Thabit sought permission for us and we entered, and he seated Thabit with him on his bedstead. He (Thabit) said to him (Anas b. Malik): O Abu Hamza (kunya of Anas b. Malik), your brothers from among the inhabitants of Basra ask you to narrate to them the hadith of intercession. He said: Muhammad (may peace be upon him) narrated to us: When it would be the Day of Resurrection, some of the people would rush to one another in bewilderment. They would come to Adam and say: Intercede (with your Lord) for your progeny. He would say: I am not fit to do this, but go to Ibrahim (peace be upon him) for he is the Friend of Allah. They would come to Ibrahim, but he would say: I am not fit to do this, but go to Moses, for he is Allah's Interlocutor. They would come to Moses, but he would say: I am not fit to do this, but you should go to Jesus, for he is the Spirit of Allah and His word. They would come to Jesus, and he would say, I am not fit to do this; you better go to Muhammad (may peace be upon him). They would come to me, and I would say: I am in a position to do that, I would go and ask the permission of my Lord and it would be granted to me. I would then stand before Him and would extol Him with praises which I am not able to do now, but with which Allah would inspire me, then I would fall in prostration and it would be said to me: O Muhammad, raise thy head, and say and it would be listened to; ask and it would be granted, intercede and it would be accepted. I shall say: My Lord, my people, my people It would be said: Go, and bring forth from it (Hell) him who has in his heart faith equal to the weight of a wheat grain or a barley seed. I would go and do that; then I would return to my Lord and extol Him with those praises (taught to me by Allah), then I would fall in prostration. It would be said to me: O Muhammad, raise your head, and say and it would be heard; ask and it would be granted; intercede and intercession would be accepted. So I would say: My people. my people. It would be said to me: Go and take out from it (Hell) him who has in his heart faith equal to the weight of a mustard seed. I would go and do that. I would again return to my Lord and extol Him with those praises. I would then fall in prostration. It would be said to me: O Muhammad, raise your head: say, and you would be listened to; ask and ...
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الرَّبِيعِ الْعَتَكِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْبَدُ بْنُ هِلاَلٍ الْعَنَزِيُّ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْبَدُ بْنُ هِلاَلٍ الْعَنَزِيُّ، قَالَ انْطَلَقْنَا إِلَى أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ وَتَشَفَّعْنَا بِثَابِتٍ فَانْتَهَيْنَا إِلَيْهِ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي الضُّحَى فَاسْتَأْذَنَ لَنَا ثَابِتٌ فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ وَأَجْلَسَ ثَابِتًا مَعَهُ عَلَى سَرِيرِهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ يَا أَبَا حَمْزَةَ إِنَّ إِخْوَانَكَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَصْرَةِ يَسْأَلُونَكَ أَنْ تُحَدِّثَهُمْ حَدِيثَ الشَّفَاعَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ مَاجَ النَّاسُ بَعْضُهُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ فَيَأْتُونَ آدَمَ فَيَقُولُونَ لَهُ اشْفَعْ لِذُرِّيَّتِكَ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ لَسْتُ لَهَا وَلَكِنْ عَلَيْكُمْ بِإِبْرَاهِيمَ - عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ - فَإِنَّهُ خَلِيلُ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فَيَقُولُ لَسْتُ لَهَا وَلَكِنْ عَلَيْكُمْ بِمُوسَى - عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ - فَإِنَّهُ كَلِيمُ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَيُؤْتَى مُوسَى فَيَقُولُ لَسْتُ لَهَا وَلَكِنْ عَلَيْكُمْ بِعِيسَى - عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ - فَإِنَّهُ رُوحُ اللَّهِ وَكَلِمَتُهُ ‏.‏ فَيُؤْتَى عِيسَى فَيَقُولُ لَسْتُ لَهَا وَلَكِنْ عَلَيْكُمْ بِمُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأُوتَى فَأَقُولُ أَنَا لَهَا ‏.‏ فَأَنْطَلِقُ فَأَسْتَأْذِنُ عَلَى رَبِّي فَيُؤْذَنُ لِي فَأَقُومُ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَأَحْمَدُهُ بِمَحَامِدَ لاَ أَقْدِرُ عَلَيْهِ الآنَ يُلْهِمُنِيهِ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ أَخِرُّ لَهُ سَاجِدًا فَيُقَالُ لِي يَا مُحَمَّدُ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ وَقُلْ يُسْمَعْ لَكَ وَسَلْ تُعْطَهْ وَاشْفَعْ تُشَفَّعْ فَأَقُولُ رَبِّ أُمَّتِي أُمَّتِي ‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ انْطَلِقْ فَمَنْ كَانَ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالُ حَبَّةٍ مِنْ بُرَّةٍ أَوْ شَعِيرَةٍ مِنْ إِيمَانٍ فَأَخْرِجْهُ مِنْهَا ‏.‏ فَأَنْطَلِقُ فَأَفْعَلُ ثُمَّ أَرْجِعُ إِلَى رَبِّي فَأَحْمَدُهُ بِتِلْكَ الْمَحَامِدِ ثُمَّ أَخِرُّ لَهُ سَاجِدًا فَيُقَالُ لِي يَا مُحَمَّدُ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ وَقُلْ يُسْمَعْ لَكَ وَسَلْ تُعْطَهْ وَاشْفَعْ تُشَفَّعْ ‏.‏ فَأَقُولُ أُمَّتِي أُمَّتِي ‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ لِي انْطَلِقْ فَمَنْ كَانَ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالُ حَبَّةٍ مِنْ خَرْدَلٍ مِنْ إِيمَانٍ فَأَخْرِجْهُ مِنْهَا ‏.‏ فَأَنْطَلِقُ فَأَفْعَلُ ثُمَّ أَعُودُ إِلَى رَبِّي فَأَحْمَدُهُ بِتِلْكَ الْمَحَامِدِ ثُمَّ أَخِرُّ لَهُ سَاجِدًا فَيُقَالُ لِي يَا مُحَمَّدُ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ وَقُلْ يُسْمَعْ لَكَ وَسَلْ تُعْطَهْ وَاشْفَعْ تُشَفَّعْ فَأَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ أُمَّتِي أُمَّتِي ‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ لِي انْطَلِقْ فَمَنْ كَانَ فِي قَلْبِهِ أَدْنَى أَدْنَى أَدْنَى مِنْ مِثْقَالِ حَبَّةٍ مِنْ خَرْدَلٍ مِنْ إِيمَانٍ فَأَخْرِجْهُ مِنَ النَّارِ فَأَنْطَلِقُ فَأَفْعَلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ هَذَا حَدِيثُ أَنَسٍ الَّذِي أَنْبَأَنَا بِهِ فَخَرَجْنَا مِنْ عِنْدِهِ فَلَمَّا كُنَّا بِظَهْرِ الْجَبَّانِ قُلْنَا لَوْ مِلْنَا إِلَى الْحَسَنِ فَسَلَّمْنَا عَلَيْهِ وَهُوَ مُسْتَخْفٍ فِي دَارِ أَبِي خَلِيفَةَ - قَالَ - فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ فَسَلَّمْنَا عَلَيْهِ فَقُلْنَا يَا أَبَا سَعِيدٍ جِئْنَا مِنْ عِنْدِ أَخِيكَ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ فَلَمْ نَسْمَعْ مِثْلَ حَدِيثٍ حَدَّثَنَاهُ فِي الشَّفَاعَةِ قَالَ هِيهِ ‏.‏ فَحَدَّثْنَاهُ الْحَدِيثَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هِيهِ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا مَا زَادَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ قَدْ حَدَّثَنَا بِهِ مُنْذُ عِشْرِينَ سَنَةً وَهُوَ يَوْمَئِذٍ جَمِيعٌ وَلَقَدْ تَرَكَ شَيْئًا مَا أَدْرِي أَنَسِيَ الشَّيْخُ أَوْ كَرِهَ أَنْ يُحَدِّثَكُمْ فَتَتَّكِلُوا ‏.‏ قُلْنَا لَهُ حَدِّثْنَا ‏.‏ فَضَحِكَ وَقَالَ خُلِقَ الإِنْسَانُ مِنْ عَجَلٍ مَا ذَكَرْتُ لَكُمْ هَذَا إِلاَّ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ أَنْ أُحَدِّثَكُمُوهُ ‏"‏ ثُمَّ أَرْجِعُ إِلَى رَبِّي فِي الرَّابِعَةِ فَأَحْمَدُهُ بِتِلْكَ الْمَحَامِدِ ثُمَّ أَخِرُّ لَهُ سَاجِدًا فَيُقَالُ لِي يَا مُحَمَّدُ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ وَقُلْ يُسْمَعْ لَكَ وَسَلْ تُعْطَ وَاشْفَعْ تُشَفَّعْ ‏.‏ فَأَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ ائْذَنْ لِي فِيمَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ لَيْسَ ذَاكَ لَكَ - أَوْ قَالَ لَيْسَ ذَاكَ إِلَيْكَ - وَلَكِنْ وَعِزَّتِي وَكِبْرِيَائِي وَعَظَمَتِي وَجِبْرِيَائِي لأُخْرِجَنَّ مَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَشْهَدُ عَلَى الْحَسَنِ أَنَّهُ حَدَّثَنَا بِهِ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ أُرَاهُ قَالَ قَبْلَ عِشْرِينَ سَنَةً وَهُوَ يَوْمَئِذٍ جَمِيعٌ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 193e
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 385
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 377
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 965
It was narrated that ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Laila said:
When `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) heard the mu`addhin giving the adhan, he used to repeat after him. When he said, I bear witness that there is no god but Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), `Ali (رضي الله عنه) would say: I bear witness that there is no god but Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and that those who deny Muhammad are the liars.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمِنْهَالِ، أَخُو حَجَّاجِ بْنِ مِنْهَالٍ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، قَالَ كَانَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِذَا سَمِعَ الْمُؤَذِّنَ، يُؤَذِّنُ قَالَ كَمَا يَقُولُ فَإِذَا قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَأَنَّ الَّذِينَ جَحَدُوا مُحَمَّدًا هُمْ الْكَاذِبُونَ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam) because of the weakness of Abdur-Rahman bin Ishaq al-Wasiti] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 965
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 390
Sahih al-Bukhari 5089

Narrated `Aisha:

Allah's Apostle entered upon Dubaa bint Az-Zubair and said to her, "Do you have a desire to perform the Hajj?" She replied, "By Allah, I feel sick." He said to her, "Intend to perform Hajj and stipulate something by saying, 'O Allah, I will finish my Ihram at any place where You stop me (i.e. I am unable to go further)." She was the wife of Al-Miqdad bin Al-Aswad.

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ دَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى ضُبَاعَةَ بِنْتِ الزُّبَيْرِ فَقَالَ لَهَا ‏"‏ لَعَلَّكِ أَرَدْتِ الْحَجَّ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَجِدُنِي إِلاَّ وَجِعَةً‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهَا ‏"‏ حُجِّي وَاشْتَرِطِي، قُولِي اللَّهُمَّ مَحِلِّي حَيْثُ حَبَسْتَنِي ‏"‏‏.‏ وَكَانَتْ تَحْتَ الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5089
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 27
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 26
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2979 a, b

'Abd al-Rahman al-Hubuli reported:

I heard that a person asked 'Abdullah b. 'Amr b. 'As and heard him saying: Are we not amongst the destitute of the emigrants? Abdullah said to him: Have you a spouse with whom you live? He said: Yes. Abdullah asked: Do you not have a home in which you reside? The man replied "Yes." Abdullah said: Then you are amongst the rich. He said: I have a servant also. Thereupon he (Abdullah b. 'Amr b. 'As) said: Then you are amongst the kings. Abu 'Abd al-Rahman reported that three persons came to 'Abdullah b. Amr b. 'As while I was sitting with him and they said: By Allah, we have nothing with us either in the form of provision, riding animals or wealth. Thereupon he said to them: I am prepared to do whatever you like. If you come to us, we would give you what Allah would make available for you. and if you like I would make a mention of your case to the ruler, and if you like you can show patience also. for I have heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: The destitute amongst the emigrants would precede the rich emigrants by forty years in getting into Paradise on the Day of Resurrection. Thereupon they said: We then, show patience and do not ask for anything.
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَرْحٍ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو هَانِئٍ سَمِعَ أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْحُبُلِيَّ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ، وَسَأَلَهُ، رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ أَلَسْنَا مِنْ فُقَرَاءِ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ فَقَالَ لَهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ أَلَكَ امْرَأَةٌ تَأْوِي إِلَيْهَا قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَلَكَ مَسْكَنٌ تَسْكُنُهُ قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَ فَأَنْتَ مِنَ الأَغْنِيَاءِ قَالَ فَإِنَّ لِي خَادِمًا قَالَ فَأَنْتَ مِنَ الْمُلُوكِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَجَاءَ ثَلاَثَةُ نَفَرٍ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ وَأَنَا عِنْدَهُ فَقَالُوا يَا أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ إِنَّا وَاللَّهِ مَا نَقْدِرُ عَلَى شَىْءٍ لاَ نَفَقَةٍ وَلاَ دَابَّةٍ وَلاَ مَتَاعٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ مَا شِئْتُمْ إِنْ شِئْتُمْ رَجَعْتُمْ إِلَيْنَا فَأَعْطَيْنَاكُمْ مَا يَسَّرَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَإِنْ شِئْتُمْ ذَكَرْنَا أَمْرَكُمْ لِلسُّلْطَانِ وَإِنْ شِئْتُمْ صَبَرْتُمْ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ فُقَرَاءَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ يَسْبِقُونَ الأَغْنِيَاءَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ بِأَرْبَعِينَ خَرِيفًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا فَإِنَّا نَصْبِرُ لاَ نَسْأَلُ شَيْئًا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2979a, b
In-book reference : Book 55, Hadith 46
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 42, Hadith 7102
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3257

Narrated Sahl bin Sa`d:

The Prophet said, "Paradise has eight gates, and one of them is called Ar-Raiyan through which none will enter but those who observe fasting."

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُطَرِّفٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ "‏ فِي الْجَنَّةِ ثَمَانِيَةُ أَبْوَابٍ، فِيهَا باب يُسَمَّى الرَّيَّانَ لاَ يَدْخُلُهُ إِلاَّ الصَّائِمُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3257
In-book reference : Book 59, Hadith 67
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 54, Hadith 479
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1077
Mu'adh (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) sent me as a governor to Yemen and (at the time of departure) he instructed me thus: "You will go to people of the Scripture (i.e., the Jews and the Christians). First of all invite them to testify that La ilaha ill Allah (There is no true god except Allah) and that Muhammad (PBUH) is His slave and Messenger; and if they accept this, then tell them that Allah has enjoined upon them five Salat (prayers) during the day and night; and if they accept it, then tell them that Allah has made the payment of Zakat obligatory upon them. It should be collected from their rich and distributed among their poor; and if they agree to it, don't take (as a share of Zakat) the best of their properties. Beware of the supplications of the oppressed, for there is no barrier between it and Allah."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن معاذ رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ بعثني رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم إلى اليمن فقال‏:‏ ‏ "‏إنك تأتي قومًا من أهل الكتاب، فادعهم إلى شهادة أن لا إله إلا الله وأني رسول الله، فإن هم أطاعوا لذلك، فأعلمهم أن الله تعالى افترض عليهم خمس صلوات في كل يوم وليلة، فإن هم أطاعوا لذلك، فأعلمهم أن الله تعالى افترض عليهم صدقة تؤخذ من أغنيائهم فترد على فقرائهم، فإن هم اطاعوا لذلك، فإياك وكرائم أموالهم واتقِ دعوة المظلوم فإنه ليس بينها وبين الله حجاب‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1077
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 87
Sahih al-Bukhari 1797

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:

Whenever Allah's Apostle returned from a Ghazwa, Hajj or `Umra, he used to say Takbir thrice at every elevation of the ground and then would say, "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah; He is One and has no partner. All the kingdoms is for Him, and all the praises are for Him, and He is Omnipotent. We are returning with repentance, worshipping, prostrating, and praising our Lord. He has kept up His promise and made His slave victorious, and He Alone defeated all the clans of (nonbelievers).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَفَلَ مِنْ غَزْوٍ أَوْ حَجٍّ أَوْ عُمْرَةٍ يُكَبِّرُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَرَفٍ مِنَ الأَرْضِ ثَلاَثَ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ، وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، آيِبُونَ تَائِبُونَ عَابِدُونَ سَاجِدُونَ لِرَبِّنَا حَامِدُونَ، صَدَقَ اللَّهُ وَعْدَهُ وَنَصَرَ عَبْدَهُ وَهَزَمَ الأَحْزَابَ وَحْدَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1797
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 22
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 27, Hadith 23
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1428 g

Anas b. Malik (Allah be pleased with him) reported:

Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) contracted marriage and he went to his wife. My mother Umm Sulaim prepared hais and placed it in an earthen vessel and said: Anas, take it to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and say: My mother has sent that to you and she offers greetings to you, and says that it is a humble gift for you on our behalf, Messenger of Allah. So I went along with it to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said: My mother offers you salutations, and says that it is a humble gift for you on our behalf. He said: Place it here, and then said: Go and invite on my behalf so and so and anyone whom you meet, and he even named some persons. He (Anas) said: I invited whom he had named and whom I met. I (one of the narrators) said: I said to Anas: How many (persons) were there? He (Anas) said: They were about three hundred persons. Then Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) (said to me): Anas, bring that earthen vessel. They (the guests) then began to enter until the courtyard and the apartment were fully packed. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Make a circle of ten (guests), and every person should eat from that nearest to him. They began to eat, until they ate to their fill. A group went out (after eating the food), and another group came in until all of them had eaten. He (the Holy Prophet) said to me: Anas, lift it (the earthen vessel), so I lifted it, but I could not assess whether it had more (food) when I placed it (before Allah's Messenger) or when I lifted it (after the people had been served out of it). A group among them (the guests) began to talk in the house of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was sitting and his wife had been sitting with her face turned towards the wall. It was troublesome for Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), so Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) went out and greeted his wives. He then returned. When they (the guests) saw that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had returned they thought that it (their overstay) was something troublesome for him. He (the narrator) said: They hastened towards the door and all of them went out. And there came Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and he hung a curtain and went in, and I was sitting in his apartment and he did not stay but for a short while. He then came to me and these verses were revealed. ...
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ سُلَيْمَانَ - عَنِ الْجَعْدِ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ تَزَوَّجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَخَلَ بِأَهْلِهِ - قَالَ - فَصَنَعَتْ أُمِّي أُمُّ سُلَيْمٍ حَيْسًا فَجَعَلَتْهُ فِي تَوْرٍ فَقَالَتْ يَا أَنَسُ اذْهَبْ بِهَذَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْ بَعَثَتْ بِهَذَا إِلَيْكَ أُمِّي وَهْىَ تُقْرِئُكَ السَّلاَمَ وَتَقُولُ إِنَّ هَذَا لَكَ مِنَّا قَلِيلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ - قَالَ - فَذَهَبْتُ بِهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ أُمِّي تُقْرِئُكَ السَّلاَمَ وَتَقُولُ إِنَّ هَذَا لَكَ مِنَّا قَلِيلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ضَعْهُ - ثُمَّ قَالَ - اذْهَبْ فَادْعُ لِي فُلاَنًا وَفُلاَنًا وَفُلاَنًا وَمَنْ لَقِيتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَسَمَّى رِجَالاً - قَالَ - فَدَعَوْتُ مَنْ سَمَّى وَمَنْ لَقِيتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ لأَنَسٍ عَدَدَ كَمْ كَانُوا قَالَ زُهَاءَ ثَلاَثِمِائَةٍ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا أَنَسُ هَاتِ التَّوْرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَدَخَلُوا حَتَّى امْتَلأَتِ الصُّفَّةُ وَالْحُجْرَةُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لِيَتَحَلَّقْ عَشَرَةٌ عَشَرَةٌ وَلْيَأْكُلْ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مِمَّا يَلِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَكَلُوا حَتَّى شَبِعُوا - قَالَ - فَخَرَجَتْ طَائِفَةٌ وَدَخَلَتْ طَائِفَةٌ حَتَّى أَكَلُوا كُلُّهُمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ يَا أَنَسُ ارْفَعْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَفَعْتُ فَمَا أَدْرِي حِينَ وَضَعْتُ كَانَ أَكْثَرَ أَمْ حِينَ رَفَعْتُ - قَالَ - وَجَلَسَ طَوَائِفُ مِنْهُمْ يَتَحَدَّثُونَ فِي بَيْتِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسٌ وَزَوْجَتُهُ مُوَلِّيَةٌ وَجْهَهَا إِلَى الْحَائِطِ فَثَقُلُوا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى نِسَائِهِ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ فَلَمَّا رَأَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ رَجَعَ ظَنُّوا أَنَّهُمْ قَدْ ثَقُلُوا عَلَيْهِ - قَالَ - فَابْتَدَرُوا الْبَابَ فَخَرَجُوا كُلُّهُمْ وَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم َتَّى أَرْخَى السِّتْرَ وَدَخَلَ وَأَنَا جَالِسٌ فِي الْحُجْرَةِ فَلَمْ يَلْبَثْ إِلاَّ يَسِيرًا حَتَّى خَرَجَ عَلَىَّ ‏.‏ وَأُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَرَأَهُنَّ عَلَى النَّاسِ ‏{‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَدْخُلُوا بُيُوتَ النَّبِيِّ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُؤْذَنَ لَكُمْ إِلَى طَعَامٍ غَيْرَ نَاظِرِينَ إِنَاهُ وَلَكِنْ إِذَا دُعِيتُمْ فَادْخُلُوا فَإِذَا طَعِمْتُمْ فَانْتَشِرُوا وَلاَ مُسْتَأْنِسِينَ لِحَدِيثٍ إِنَّ ذَلِكُمْ كَانَ يُؤْذِي النَّبِيَّ‏}إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْجَعْدُ قَالَ أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ أَنَا أَحْدَثُ النَّاسِ عَهْدًا بِهَذِهِ الآيَاتِ وَحُجِبْنَ نِسَاءُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1428g
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 110
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3335
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4768
Salamah b. Kuhail said:
Zaid b. Wahb al-Juhani told us that he was in the army which proceeded to (fight with) the Khawarij in the company of `Ali. `Ali then said: O people! I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: there will appear from among my community people who recite the Qur'an, and your recitation has no comparison with their recitation, and your prayer has no comparison with their prayer, and your fasts have no comparison with their fasts. They will recite the Qur'an thinking that it is beneficial for them, while it is harmful for them. Their prayer will not pass their collar-bones. They will swerve from Islam as an arrow goes through the animal shot at. If the army that is approaching them knows what (reward) has been decided for them at the tongue of their Prophet (saws), they would leave (other good) activities. The sign of that is that among them there will be a man who has an upper arm, but not hand; on his upper arm there will be something like the nipple of a female breast, having white hair thereon. Will you go to Mu`awiyah and the people of Syria, and leave them behind among your children and property? I swear by Allah, I hope these are the same people, for they shed the blood unlawfully, and attacked the cattle of the people so go on in the name of Allah. Salamah b. Kuhail said: Zaid b. Wahb then informed me of all the halting places one by one, (saying): Until we passed a bridge. When we fought with each other, `Abd Allah b. Wahb al-Rasibi, who was the leader of the Khawarij, said to them: Throw away the lances and pull out the swords from their sheaths, for I am afraid they will adjure you as they had adjured on the day of Harura. So they threw away their lances and pulled out their swords, and the people pierced them with their lances. They were killed (lying one on the other). On that day only two persons of the partisans (of `Ali) were afflicted. `Ali said: Search for the man with the crippled hand. But they could not find him. Then `Ali got up himself and went to the people who had been killed and were lying on one another. He said: Take them out. They found him just near the ground. So he shouted: Allah is Most Great! He said: Allah spoke the truth, and His Apostle has conveyed. `Ubaidat al-Salmani stood up to him, saying: Commander of the Faithful! Have you heard it from the Messenger of Allah (saws)? He said: Yes, by him, there is no God but He. He put to swear thrice and he swore.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ كُهَيْلٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ الْجُهَنِيُّ، ‏:‏ أَنَّهُ كَانَ فِي الْجَيْشِ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا مَعَ عَلِيٍّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ الَّذِينَ سَارُوا إِلَى الْخَوَارِجِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏:‏ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ يَخْرُجُ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِي يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لَيْسَتْ قِرَاءَتُكُمْ إِلَى قِرَاءَتِهِمْ شَيْئًا وَلاَ صَلاَتُكُمْ إِلَى صَلاَتِهِمْ شَيْئًا وَلاَ صِيَامُكُمْ إِلَى صِيَامِهِمْ شَيْئًا، يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ يَحْسَبُونَ أَنَّهُ لَهُمْ وَهُوَ عَلَيْهِمْ، لاَ تُجَاوِزُ صَلاَتُهُمْ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الإِسْلاَمِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ، لَوْ يَعْلَمُ الْجَيْشُ الَّذِينَ يُصِيبُونَهُمْ مَا قُضِيَ لَهُمْ عَلَى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّهِمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَنَكَلُوا عَلَى الْعَمَلِ، وَآيَةُ ذَلِكَ أَنَّ فِيهِمْ رَجُلاً لَهُ عَضُدٌ وَلَيْسَتْ لَهُ ذِرَاعٌ، عَلَى عَضُدِهِ مِثْلُ حَلَمَةِ الثَّدْىِ عَلَيْهِ شَعَرَاتٌ بِيضٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَفَتَذْهَبُونَ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ وَأَهْلِ الشَّامِ وَتَتْرُكُونَ هَؤُلاَءِ يَخْلُفُونَكُمْ فِي ذَرَارِيِّكُمْ وَأَمْوَالِكُمْ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ يَكُونُوا هَؤُلاَءِ الْقَوْمَ، فَإِنَّهُمْ قَدْ سَفَكُوا الدَّمَ الْحَرَامَ، وَأَغَارُوا فِي سَرْحِ النَّاسِ فَسِيرُوا عَلَى اسْمِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ سَلَمَةُ بْنُ كُهَيْلٍ ‏:‏ فَنَزَّلَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ مَنْزِلاً مَنْزِلاً حَتَّى مَرَّ بِنَا عَلَى قَنْطَرَةٍ قَالَ فَلَمَّا الْتَقَيْنَا وَعَلَى الْخَوَارِجِ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ الرَّاسِبِيُّ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ ‏:‏ أَلْقُوا الرِّمَاحَ وَسُلُّوا السُّيُوفَ مِنْ جُفُونِهَا، فَإِنِّي أَخَافُ أَنْ يُنَاشِدُوكُمْ كَمَا نَاشَدُوكُمْ يَوْمَ حَرُورَاءَ قَالَ ‏:‏ فَوَحَّشُوا بِرِمَاحِهِمْ وَاسْتَلُّوا السُّيُوفَ وَشَجَرَهُمُ النَّاسُ بِرِمَاحِهِمْ - قَالَ - وَقَتَلُوا بَعْضَهُمْ عَلَى بَعْضِهِمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ وَمَا أُصِيبَ مِنَ النَّاسِ يَوْمَئِذٍ إِلاَّ رَجُلاَنِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏:‏ الْتَمِسُوا فِيهِمُ الْمُخْدَجَ فَلَمْ يَجِدُوا قَالَ ‏:‏ فَقَامَ عَلِيٌّ رضى الله عنه بِنَفْسِهِ حَتَّى أَتَى نَاسًا قَدْ قُتِلَ بَعْضُهُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ فَقَالَ ‏:‏ أَخْرِجُوهُمْ فَوَجَدُوهُ مِمَّا يَلِي الأَرْضَ فَكَبَّرَ وَقَالَ ‏:‏ صَدَقَ اللَّهُ وَبَلَّغَ رَسُولُهُ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ عَبِيدَةُ السَّلْمَانِيُّ فَقَالَ ‏:‏ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ لَقَدْ سَمِعْتَ هَذَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏:‏ إِي وَاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ حَتَّى اسْتَحْلَفَهُ ثَلاَثًا وَهُوَ يَحْلِفُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4768
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 173
English translation : Book 41, Hadith 4750
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4994
It was narrated from Bishr bin Suhaim that:
The Prophet [SAW] commanded him to call out on the days of At-Tashriq that no one would enter Paradise except a believer, and that these were the days of eating and drinking.
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ نَافِعِ بْنِ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ، عَنْ بِشْرِ بْنِ سُحَيْمٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَمَرَهُ أَنْ يُنَادِيَ أَيَّامَ التَّشْرِيقِ ‏ "‏ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ إِلاَّ مُؤْمِنٌ وَهِيَ أَيَّامُ أَكْلٍ وَشُرْبٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4994
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 10
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 47, Hadith 4997
Sahih al-Bukhari 6265

Narrated Ibn Mas`ud:

Allah's Apostle taught me the Tashah-hud as he taught me a Sura from the Qur'an, while my hand was between his hands. (Tashah-hud was) all the best compliments and the prayers and the good things are for Allah. Peace and Allah's Mercy and Blessings be on you, O Prophet! Peace be on us and on the pious slaves of Allah, I testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and I also testify that Muhammad is Allah's slave and His Apostle. (We used to recite this in the prayer) during the lifetime of the Prophet , but when he had died, we used to say, "Peace be on the Prophet."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَيْفٌ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مُجَاهِدًا، يَقُولُ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَخْبَرَةَ أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ مَسْعُودٍ، يَقُولُ عَلَّمَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَفِّي بَيْنَ كَفَّيْهِ التَّشَهُّدَ، كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنِي السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ‏.‏ وَهْوَ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانَيْنَا، فَلَمَّا قُبِضَ قُلْنَا السَّلاَمُ‏.‏ يَعْنِي عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6265
In-book reference : Book 79, Hadith 39
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 74, Hadith 281
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1163
It was narrated that 'Abdullah said:
"We used not to know what we should say in each rak'ah apart from glorifying, magnifying and praising our Lord. But Muhammad (SAW) taught us everything about what is good. He said: "When you sit following every two rak'ahs, then say: At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat, as-salamu 'alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala 'ibad illahis-salihin, ashahdu an la illaha ill-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Allah compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah (SWT) and his blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah (SWT). I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger), then choose any supplication that you like and call upon Allah the Mighty and Sublime with it.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا إِسْحَاقَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا لاَ نَدْرِي مَا نَقُولُ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ غَيْرَ أَنْ نُسَبِّحَ وَنُكَبِّرَ وَنَحْمَدَ رَبَّنَا وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم عُلِّمَ فَوَاتِحَ الْخَيْرِ وَخَوَاتِمَهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا قَعَدْتُمْ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَقُولُوا التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَلْيَتَخَيَّرْ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فَلْيَدْعُ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1163
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 135
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1164
Hisn al-Muslim 2
Lā 'ilāha 'illallāhu waḥdahu la sharīka lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahul-ḥamdu, wa huwa 'alā kulli shay'in qadīr Subḥānallāhi, walḥamdu lillāhi, wa lā 'ilāha 'illallāhu, wallāhu 'akbar, wa lā ḥaula wa lā quwwata 'illā billāhil-`aliyyil-`aẓīm, rabbighfir lī. There is none worthy of worship but Allah alone, Who has no partner, His is the dominion and to Him belongs all praise, and He is able to do all things. Glory is to Allah. Praise is to Allah. There is none worthy of worship but Allah. Allah is the Most Great. There is no might and no power except by Allah's leave, the Exalted, the Mighty. My Lord, forgive me. Reference: Whoever says this will be forgiven, and if he supplicates Allah, his prayer will be answered; if he performs ablution and prays, his prayer will be accepted. Al-Bukhari, cf. Al-Asqalani, Fathul-Bari 3/39, among others. The wording here is from Ibn Majah 2/335.
لا إلهَ إلاّ اللّهُ وَحْـدَهُ لا شَـريكَ له، لهُ المُلـكُ ولهُ الحَمـد، وهوَ على كلّ شيءٍ قدير، سُـبْحانَ اللهِ، والحمْـدُ لله، ولا إلهَ إلاّ اللهُ واللهُ أكبَر، وَلا حَولَ وَلا قوّة إلاّ باللّهِ العليّ العظيم، رَبِّ اغْفرْ لي
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 2
Riyad as-Salihin 1215
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah the Exalted and Majestic said: 'Every act of the son of Adam is for him, except As-Siyam (the fasting) which is (exclusively) for Me, and I will reward him for it.' Fasting is a shield. When anyone of you is observing fast, he should neither indulge in obscene language nor should he raise his voice; and if anyone reviles him or tries to quarrel with him, he should say: 'I am fasting.' By Him in Whose Hand the soul of Muhammad is, the breath of one observing Saum is sweeter to Allah than the fragrance of musk. The one who fasts, experiences two joys: he feels pleasure when he breaks the fast. He is joyful by virtue of his fast when he meets his Rubb."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

In a narration by Al-Bukhari, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah says: '(The person observing Saum) has abstained from food and drink, and sexual pleasures for My sake; fasting is for Me, and I will bestow its reward. Every good deed has ten times its reward'."

In a narration by Muslim, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "The reward of every (good) deed of a person is multiplied from ten to seven hundred times. Allah (SWT) says: 'The reward of observing Saum is different from the reward of other good deeds; Saum is for Me, and I Alone will give its reward. The person observing Saum abstains from food and drink only for My sake.' The fasting person has two joyous occasions, one at the time of breaking his fast, and the other at the time of meeting his Rubb. Surely, the breath of one observing Saum is better smelling to Allah than the fragrance of musk."

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه، قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏قال الله عز وجل‏:‏ كل عمل ابن آدم له إلا الصيام، فإنه لي وأنا أجزي به‏.‏ والصيام جُنة فإذا كان يوم صوم أحدكم فلا يرفث ولا يصخب، فإن سابه أحد أو قاتله، فليقل‏:‏ إني صائم‏.‏ والذي نفس محمد بيده لخُلوف فم الصائم أطيب عند الله من ريح المسك‏.‏ ‏"‏للصائم فرحتان يفرحهما‏:‏ إذا أفطر فرح بفطره، وإذا لقي ربه فرح بصومه‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏‏(‏‏(‏وهذا لفظ رواية البخاري‏.‏ وفي رواية له‏:‏ يترك طعامه، وشرابه، وشهوته، من أجلي، الصيام لي وأنا أجزي به، والحسنة بعشر أمثالها‏.‏ وفي رواية لمسلم‏:‏ ‏"‏كل عمل ابن آدم يضاعف‏:‏ الحسنة بعشر أمثالها إلى سبعمائة ضعف‏.‏ قال الله تعالى‏:‏ ‏(إلا الصوم فإنه لي وأنا أجزي به‏:‏ يدع شهوته وطعامه من أجلي‏.‏ للصائم فرحتان‏:‏ فرحة عند فطره، وفرحة عند لقاء ربه‏.‏ ولخلوف فيه أطيب عند الله من ريح المسك‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1215
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 225
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3108
Narrated Shu'bah:
"'Adi bin Thabit and 'Ata bin As-Sa'ib informed me, from Sa'eed bin Jubair, from Ibn 'Abbas - and one of them mentioned that it was from the Prophet (SAW) - that he mentioned that Jibra'il began shoving clay in the mouth of Fir'awn out of fear that he would say La Ilaha Illallah and Allah would have mercy upon him - or fearing that Allah would have mercy upon him."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى الصَّنْعَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعْبَةُ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَدِيُّ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ، وَعَطَاءُ بْنُ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، ذَكَرَ أَحَدُهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ ذَكَرَ ‏ "‏ أَنَّ جِبْرِيلَ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَعَلَ يَدُسُّ فِي فِي فِرْعَوْنَ الطِّينَ خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يَقُولَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَيَرْحَمَهُ اللَّهُ أَوْ خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يَرْحَمَهُ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3108
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 160
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3108
Sahih Muslim 2818 a

A'isha, the wife of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him), reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) used to say:

Observe moderation (in doing deeds), and if you fail to observe it perfectly, try to do as much as you can do (to live up to this ideal of moderation) and be happy for none would be able to get into Paradise because of his deeds alone. They (the Companions of the Holy Prophet) said: Allah's Messenger, not even you? Thereupon he said: Not even I, but that Allah wraps me in His Mercy, and bear this in mind that the deed loved most by Allah is one which is done constantly even though it is small.
وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ، عُقْبَةَ ح وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا بَهْزٌ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، بْنُ عُقْبَةَ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا سَلَمَةَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ سَدِّدُوا وَقَارِبُوا وَأَبْشِرُوا فَإِنَّهُ لَنْ يُدْخِلَ الْجَنَّةَ أَحَدًا عَمَلُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا وَلاَ أَنْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَلاَ أَنَا إِلاَّ أَنْ يَتَغَمَّدَنِيَ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ بِرَحْمَةٍ وَاعْلَمُوا أَنَّ أَحَبَّ الْعَمَلِ إِلَى اللَّهِ أَدْوَمُهُ وَإِنْ قَلَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2818a
In-book reference : Book 52, Hadith 75
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 39, Hadith 6770
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 603
'A'isha said, "The Prophet was lying down in my room with his thigh uncovered when Abu Bakr asked for permission to enter. He gave him permission to enter, remaining as he was. Then 'Umar asked for permission to come in and he gave him permission, remaining as he was. Then 'Uthman asked for permission to enter and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sat up and arranged his garment, and then he came in and spoke. When he left, I said, 'Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr came in and you did not exert yourself nor concern yourself with him. Then 'Umar came in and you did not exert yourself nor concern yourself with him. Then 'Uthman came in and you sat up and arranged your garment.' He said, 'Should I not be modest before a man before whom the angels are modest?'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الرَّبِيعِ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي إِسْمَاعِيلُ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي حَرْمَلَةَ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ وَسُلَيْمَانَ ابْنَيْ يَسَارٍ، وَأَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ‏:‏ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُضْطَجِعًا فِي بَيْتِي، كَاشِفًا عَنْ فَخِذِهِ أَوْ سَاقَيْهِ، فَاسْتَأْذَنَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ، فَأَذِنَ لَهُ كَذَلِكَ، فَتَحَدَّثَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ اسْتَأْذَنَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ، فَأَذِنَ لَهُ كَذَلِكَ، ثُمَّ تَحَدَّثَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ اسْتَأْذَنَ عُثْمَانُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ، فَجَلَسَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَسَوَّى ثِيَابَهُ، قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ‏:‏ وَلاَ أَقُولُ فِي يَوْمٍ وَاحِدٍ، فَدَخَلَ فَتَحَدَّثَ، فَلَمَّا خَرَجَ قَالَ‏:‏ قُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، دَخَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَلَمْ تَهَشَّ وَلَمْ تُبَالِهِ، ثُمَّ دَخَلَ عُمَرُ فَلَمْ تَهَشَّ وَلَمْ تُبَالِهِ، ثُمَّ دَخَلَ عُثْمَانُ فَجَلَسْتَ وَسَوَّيْتَ ثِيَابَكَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ أَلاَ أَسْتَحِي مِنْ رَجُلٍ تَسْتَحِي مِنْهُ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ‏؟‏‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 603
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 66
English translation : Book 30, Hadith 603
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَلَمَةُ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحاقَ، قَالَ : وَقَدْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ قَدِمَهَا قَالَ أَبُو مُحَمَّد : يَعْنِي الْمَدِينَةَ إِنَّمَا يُجْتَمَعُ إِلَيْهِ بِالصَّلَاةِ لِحِينِ مَوَاقِيتِهَا بِغَيْرِ دَعْوَةٍ، فَهَمَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يَجْعَلَ بُوقًا كَبُوقِ الْيَهُودِ الَّذِينَ يَدْعُونَ بِهِ لِصَلَاتِهِمْ، ثُمَّ كَرِهَهُ، ثُمَّ أَمَرَ بِالنَّاقُوسِ فَنُحِتَ لِيُضْرَبَ بِهِ لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ، فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ عَلَى ذَلِكَ إِذْرَأَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّهِ، أَخُو الْحَارِثِ بْنِ الْخَزْرَجِ، فَأَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، فَقَالَ : يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، إِنَّهُ طَافَ بِيَ اللَّيْلَةَ طَائِفٌ : مَرَّ بِي رَجُلٌ عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبَانِ أَخْضَرَانِ يَحْمِلُ نَاقُوسًا فِي يَدِهِ، فَقُلْتُ : يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ، أَتَبِيعُ هَذَا النَّاقُوسَ؟ فَقَالَ : وَمَا تَصْنَعُ بِهِ؟ قُلْتُ : نَدْعُو بِهِ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ. قَالَ : أَفَلَا أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى خَيْرٍ مِنْ ذَلِكَ؟ قُلْتُ : وَمَا هُوَ؟ قَالَ : تَقُولُ : اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ، أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ، حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ، حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ، حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ. ثُمَّ اسْتَأْخَرَ غَيْرَ كَثِيرٍ، ثُمَّ قَالَ مِثْلَ مَا قَالَ، وَجَعَلَهَا وِتْرًا إِلَّا أَنَّهُ قَالَ : قَدْ قَامَتْ الصَّلَاةُ، قَدْ قَامَتْ الصَّلَاةُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ. فَلَمَّا خُبِّرَ بِهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، قَالَ : " إِنَّهَا لَرُؤْيَا حَقٌّ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ، فَقُمْ مَعَ بِلَالٍ فَأَلْقِهَا عَلَيْهِ، فَإِنَّهُ أَنْدَى صَوْتًا مِنْكَ. فَلَمَّا أَذَّنَ بِلَالٌ، سَمِعَهَا عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ، فَقَالَ : وَهُوَ فِي بَيْتِهِ، فَخَرَجَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يَجُرُّ إِزَارَهُ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ : يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ، وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ مِثْلَ مَا رَأَى. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ : " فَلِلَّهِ الْحَمْدُ، فَذَاكَ أَثْبَتُ ". قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ : حَدَّثَنِيهِ سَلَمَةُ ، قَالَ : حَدَّثَنِيهِ مًحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ ، قَالَ : حَدَّثَنِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ التَّيْمِيُّ ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّهِ ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ ، بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ. أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ ، قَالَ : حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي ، عَنْ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ التَّيْمِيُّ ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّهِ ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زَيْدٍ ، قَالَ : لَمَّا أَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالنَّاقُوسِ، فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1165
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 990
Ibn Mas'ud said, " They were doing the prayer with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and someone said, 'Peace be upon Allah.' When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished the prayer, he said, 'Who said "Peace be upon Allah"? Allah is Peace. Rather say, "Greetings belong to Allah and good words and prayers. Peace be upon you, O Prophet and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon all the right-acting slaves of Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah and I testify that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger."'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحِلٌّ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ شَقِيقَ بْنَ سَلَمَةَ أَبَا وَائِلٍ يَذْكُرُ، عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ‏:‏ كَانُوا يُصَلُّونَ خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ الْقَائِلُ‏:‏ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللهِ، فَلَمَّا قَضَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَتَهُ قَالَ‏:‏ مَنِ الْقَائِلُ‏:‏ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللهِ‏؟‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ، وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا‏:‏ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ، السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللهِ الصَّالِحِينَ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ قَالَ‏:‏ وَقَدْ كَانُوا يَتَعَلَّمُونَهَا كَمَا يَتَعَلَّمُ أَحَدُكُمُ السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 990
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 26
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 990
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ الْحِزَامِيُّ ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا الْأَوْزَاعِيُّ ، قَالَ : حَدَّثَنِي عُمَيْرُ بْنُ هَانِئٍ الْعَنْسِيُّ ، قَالَ : حَدَّثَنِي جُنَادَةُ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ ، قَالَ : حَدَّثَنِي عُبَادَةُ بْنُ الصَّامِتِ ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، قَالَ :" مَنْ تَعَارَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ، فَقَالَ : لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ، سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ، وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ، وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ، وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ ". ثُمَّ قَالَ : " رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي أَوْ قَالَ : ثُمَّ دَعَا اسْتُجِيبَ لَهُ فَإِنْ عَزَمَ فَتَوَضَّأَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى قُبِلَتْ صَلَاتُهُ "
Arabic reference : Book 19, Hadith 2604
Sahih Muslim 1066 f

Zaid b. Wahb Juhani reported and he was among the squadron which was under the command of Ali (Allah be pleased with him) and which set out (to curb the activities) of the Khawarij. 'Ali (Allah be pleased with him) said:

O people, I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: There would arise from my Ummah a people who would recite the Qur'an, and your recital would seem insignificant as compared with their recital, your prayer as compared with their prayer, and your fast, as compared with their fast. They would recite the Qur'an thinking that it supports them, whereas it is an evidence against them. Their prayer does not get beyond their collar bone; they would swerve through Islam just as the arrow passes through the prey. If the squadron which is to encounter them were to know (what great boon) has been assured to them by their Messenger (may peace be upon him) they would completely rely upon this deed (alone and cease to do other good deeds), and their (that of the Khawarij) distinctive mark is that there would be (among them) a person whose wrist would be without the arm, and the end of his wrist would be fleshy like the nipple of the breast on which there would be white hair. You would be marching towards Muawiya and the people of Syria and you would leave them behind among your children and your property (to do harm). By Allah, I believe that these are the people (against whom you have been commanded to fight and get reward) for they have shed forbidden blood, and raided the animals of the people. So go forth in the name of Allah (to fight against them). Salama b. Kuhail mentioned that Zaid b. Wahb made me alight at every stage, till we crossed a bridge. 'Abdullah b. Wahb al-Rasibi was at the head of the Khawarij when we encountered them. He ('Abdullah) said to his army: Throw the spears and draw out your swords from their sheaths, for I fear that they would attack you as they attacked you on the day of Harura. They went back and threw their spears and drew out their swords, and people fought against them with spears and they were killed one after another. Only two persons were killed among the people (among the army led by 'Ali) on that day. 'Ali (Allah be pleased with him) said: Find out from among them (the dead bodies of the Khawarij) (the maimed). They searched but did not find him. 'Ali (Allah be pleased with him) then himself stood up and (walked) till he came to the people who had been killed one after another. He ('Ali) said: ...
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ بْنُ هَمَّامٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَلَمَةُ بْنُ كُهَيْلٍ، حَدَّثَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ الْجُهَنِيُّ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ فِي الْجَيْشِ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا مَعَ عَلِيٍّ - رضى الله عنه - الَّذِينَ سَارُوا إِلَى الْخَوَارِجِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رضى الله عنه أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ يَخْرُجُ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِي يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لَيْسَ قِرَاءَتُكُمْ إِلَى قِرَاءَتِهِمْ بِشَىْءٍ وَلاَ صَلاَتُكُمْ إِلَى صَلاَتِهِمْ بِشَىْءٍ وَلاَ صِيَامُكُمْ إِلَى صِيَامِهِمْ بِشَىْءٍ يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ يَحْسِبُونَ أَنَّهُ لَهُمْ وَهُوَ عَلَيْهِمْ لاَ تُجَاوِزُ صَلاَتُهُمْ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الإِسْلاَمِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ الْجَيْشُ الَّذِينَ يُصِيبُونَهُمْ مَا قُضِيَ لَهُمْ عَلَى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّهِمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَتَّكَلُوا عَنِ الْعَمَلِ وَآيَةُ ذَلِكَ أَنَّ فِيهِمْ رَجُلاً لَهُ عَضُدٌ وَلَيْسَ لَهُ ذِرَاعٌ عَلَى رَأْسِ عَضُدِهِ مِثْلُ حَلَمَةِ الثَّدْىِ عَلَيْهِ شَعَرَاتٌ بِيضٌ فَتَذْهَبُونَ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ وَأَهْلِ الشَّامِ وَتَتْرُكُونَ هَؤُلاَءِ يَخْلُفُونَكُمْ فِي ذَرَارِيِّكُمْ وَأَمْوَالِكُمْ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ يَكُونُوا هَؤُلاَءِ الْقَوْمَ فَإِنَّهُمْ قَدْ سَفَكُوا الدَّمَ الْحَرَامَ وَأَغَارُوا فِي سَرْحِ النَّاسِ فَسِيرُوا عَلَى اسْمِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَلَمَةُ بْنُ كُهَيْلٍ فَنَزَّلَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ مَنْزِلاً حَتَّى قَالَ مَرَرْنَا عَلَى قَنْطَرَةٍ فَلَمَّا الْتَقَيْنَا وَعَلَى الْخَوَارِجِ يَوْمَئِذٍ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ الرَّاسِبِيُّ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ أَلْقُوا الرِّمَاحَ وَسُلُّوا سُيُوفَكُمْ مِنْ جُفُونِهَا فَإِنِّي أَخَافُ أَنْ يُنَاشِدُوكُمْ كَمَا نَاشَدُوكُمْ يَوْمَ حَرُورَاءَ ‏.‏ فَرَجَعُوا فَوَحَّشُوا بِرِمَاحِهِمْ وَسَلُّوا السُّيُوفَ وَشَجَرَهُمُ النَّاسُ بِرِمَاحِهِمْ - قَالَ - وَقُتِلَ بَعْضُهُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ وَمَا أُصِيبَ مِنَ النَّاسِ يَوْمَئِذٍ إِلاَّ رَجُلاَنِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رضى الله عنه الْتَمِسُوا فِيهِمُ الْمُخْدَجَ ‏.‏ فَالْتَمَسُوهُ فَلَمْ يَجِدُوهُ فَقَامَ عَلِيٌّ - رضى الله عنه - بِنَفْسِهِ حَتَّى أَتَى نَاسًا قَدْ قُتِلَ بَعْضُهُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ قَالَ أَخِّرُوهُمْ ‏.‏ فَوَجَدُوهُ مِمَّا يَلِي الأَرْضَ فَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ صَدَقَ اللَّهُ وَبَلَّغَ رَسُولُهُ - قَالَ - فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ عَبِيدَةُ السَّلْمَانِيُّ فَقَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ اللَّهَ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ لَسَمِعْتَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِي وَاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ ‏.‏ حَتَّى اسْتَحْلَفَهُ ثَلاَثًا وَهُوَ يَحْلِفُ لَهُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1066f
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 204
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2333
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2880 c

Zainab bint Jahsh, the wife of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him), reported that one day Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) came out in a state of excitement with his face quite red. And he was saying:

There is no god but Allah; there is a destruction in store for Arabia because of the turmoil which is near at hand as the barrier of Gog and Magog has been opened like it, and he (in order to explain it) made a ring with the help of his thumb and forefinger. I said: Allah's Messenger, would we be destroyed despite the fact that there would be pious people amongst us? He said: Yes, when evil would be predominant.
حَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ زَيْنَبَ بِنْتَ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ أُمَّ حَبِيبَةَ بِنْتَ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ أَخْبَرَتْهَا أَنَّ زَيْنَبَ بِنْتَ جَحْشٍ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا فَزِعًا مُحْمَرًّا وَجْهُهُ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَيْلٌ لِلْعَرَبِ مِنْ شَرٍّ قَدِ اقْتَرَبَ فُتِحَ الْيَوْمَ مِنْ رَدْمِ يَأْجُوجَ وَمَأْجُوجَ مِثْلُ هَذِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَحَلَّقَ بِإِصْبَعِهِ الإِبْهَامِ وَالَّتِي تَلِيهَا ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَنَهْلِكُ وَفِينَا الصَّالِحُونَ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ إِذَا كَثُرَ الْخَبَثُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2880c
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 3
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6883
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 78
It was narrated that 'Ali said:
"We were sitting with the Prophet (SAW) and he had a stick in his hand. He scratched in the ground with it, then raised his head and said: 'There is no one among you but his place in Paradise or Hell has already been decreed.' He was asked: 'O Messenger of Allah, should we not then rely upon that?' He said: 'No, strive and do not rely upon that, for it will be made easy for each person to do that for which he was created.' Then he recited: "As for him who gives (in charity) and keeps his duty to Allah and fears Him, and believes in Al-Husna. We will make smooth for him the path of ease (goodness). But he who is a greedy miser and thinks himself self-sufficient. And denies Al-Husna. We will make smooth for him the path for evil. "
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، وَوَكِيعٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ السُّلَمِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ كُنَّا جُلُوسًا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَبِيَدِهِ عُودٌ فَنَكَتَ فِي الأَرْضِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ إِلاَّ وَقَدْ كُتِبَ مَقْعَدُهُ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ وَمَقْعَدُهُ مِنَ النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ نَتَّكِلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ اعْمَلُوا وَلاَ تَتَّكِلُوا فَكُلٌّ مُيَسَّرٌ لِمَا خُلِقَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ {فَأَمَّا مَنْ أَعْطَى وَاتَّقَى * وَصَدَّقَ بِالْحُسْنَى * فَسَنُيَسِّرُهُ لِلْيُسْرَى * وَأَمَّا مَنْ بَخِلَ وَاسْتَغْنَى * وَكَذَّبَ بِالْحُسْنَى * فَسَنُيَسِّرُهُ لِلْعُسْرَى}‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 78
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 78
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 78
Mishkat al-Masabih 5578, 5579
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri told that when some people asked God's messenger whether they would see their Lord on the day of resurrection he replied, "Yes. Do you disagree about seeing the sun at noonday when it is unconcealed and there are no clouds, or do you disagree about seeing the moon on the night when it is full when it is unconcealed and there are no clouds?" On their replying that they did not, he said, "You will not disagree about the vision of God on the day of resurrection any more than you do about seeing one of them. When the day of resurrection comes a mu'adhdhinwill cry, `Let every people follow what it was worshipping.' Then all who worshipped idols and stones apart from God will fall one after the other into hell, and when only the righteous and wicked who worshipped God are left the Lord of the universe will come to them and say, `What are you waiting for? Let every people follow what it was worshipping.' They will reply, `Our Lord, we kept separate from the people in the world though we felt great need of them, and did not associate with them.' (In Abu Huraira's version they will say, `This is our place till our Lord comes to us, and when our Lord comes to us we shall recognize Him.') In Abu Sa'id's version He will say, `Is there a sign between you and Him by which you will recognize Him? On their replying that there is, things will be made plain[1]. Those who prostrated themselves before God for His sake will all be permitted by God to prostrate themselves, but those who prostrated themselves for self-protection and show will all have their backs made into one piece by God and will fall on the back of their necks as often as they wish to prostrate themselves. The bridge will then he set up over Jahannam and intercession will be allowed, and they[2] will say, `O God, keep safe, keep safe.' The believers will then pass over like the twinkling of an eye, like lightning, like wind, like a bird, like the finest horses and camels. Some will escape and be kept safe, some will be lacerated and let go, and some will be pushed into the fire of Jahannam. Then when the believers are safe from hell, I swear by Him in whose hand my soul is that none of you is more eager to claim a right when it has become clear to you than those who believe in God will be on the day of resurrection to make claims on behalf of their brethren who are in hell. They will say, `0 our Lord, they were fasting along with us, praying and performing pilgrimage, and ...
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ أَنَّ أُنَاسًا قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَلْ نَرَى رَبَّنَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ؟ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نَعَمْ هَلْ تُضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ صَحْوًا لَيْسَ فِيهَا سَحَابٌ؟» قَالُوا: لَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ: " مَا تَضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ اللَّهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إِلَّا كَمَا تُضَارُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ أَحَدِهِمَا إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ أَذَّنَ مُؤَذِّنٌ لِيَتَّبِعْ كُلُّ أُمَّةٍ مَا كَانَتْ تَعْبُدُ فَلَا يَبْقَى أَحَدٌ كَانَ يعبد غيرالله مِنَ الْأَصْنَامِ وَالْأَنْصَابِ إِلَّا يَتَسَاقَطُونَ فِي النَّارِ حَتَّى إِذَا لَمْ يَبْقَ إِلَّا مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ مِنْ بَرٍّ وَفَاجِرٍ أَتَاهُمْ رَبُّ الْعَالَمِينَ قَالَ: فَمَاذَا تَنْظُرُونَ؟ يَتْبَعُ كُلُّ أُمَّةٍ مَا كَانَت تعبد. قَالُوا: ياربنا فَارَقْنَا النَّاسَ فِي الدُّنْيَا أَفْقَرَ مَا كُنَّا إِلَيْهِم وَلم نصاحبهم "

وَفِي رِوَايَةِ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ " فَيَقُولُونَ: هَذَا مَكَانُنَا حَتَّى يَأْتِيَنَا رَبُّنَا فَإِذَا جَاءَ رَبُّنَا عَرَفْنَاهُ " وَفِي رِوَايَةِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ: " فَيَقُولُ هَلْ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُ آيَةٌ تَعْرِفُونَهُ؟ فَيَقُولُونَ: نَعَمْ فَيُكْشَفُ عَنْ سَاقٍ فَلَا يَبْقَى مَنْ كَانَ يَسْجُدُ لِلَّهِ مِنْ تِلْقَاءِ نَفْسِهِ إِلَّا أَذِنَ اللَّهُ لَهُ بِالسُّجُودِ وَلَا يَبْقَى مَنْ كَانَ يَسْجُدُ اتِّقَاءً وَرِيَاءً إِلَّا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ ظَهْرَهُ طَبَقَةً وَاحِدَةً كُلَّمَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَسْجُدَ خَرَّ عَلَى قَفَاهُ ثُمَّ يُضْرَبُ الْجِسْرُ عَلَى جَهَنَّمَ وَتَحِلُّ الشَّفَاعَةُ وَيَقُولُونَ اللَّهُمَّ سَلِّمْ سَلِّمْ فَيَمُرُّ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ كَطَرَفِ الْعَيْنِ وَكَالْبَرْقِ وَكَالرِّيحِ وَكَالطَّيْرِ وَكَأَجَاوِيدِ الْخَيْلِ وَالرِّكَابِ فَنَاجٍ مُسَلَّمٌ وَمَخْدُوشٌ مُرْسَلٌ وَمَكْدُوسٌ فِي نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ حَتَّى إِذَا خَلَصَ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ مِنَ النَّارِ فَوَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ مَا مِنْ أحد مِنْكُم بأشدَّ مُناشدةً فِي الْحق - قد تبين لَكُمْ - مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ لِلَّهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ لِإِخْوَانِهِمُ الَّذِينَ فِي النَّارِ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا كَانُوا يَصُومُونَ مَعَنَا وَيُصَلُّونَ وَيَحُجُّونَ فَيُقَالُ لَهُمْ: أَخْرِجُوا مَنْ عَرَفْتُمْ فَتُحَرَّمُ صُوَرَهُمْ عَلَى النَّارِ فَيُخْرِجُونَ خَلْقًا كَثِيرًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُونَ: رَبَّنَا مَا بَقِيَ فِيهَا أَحَدٌ مِمَّنْ أَمَرْتَنَا بِهِ. فَيَقُولُ: ارْجِعُوا فَمَنْ وجدْتُم فِي قلبه مِثْقَال دنيار مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَأَخْرِجُوهُ فَيُخْرِجُونَ خَلْقًا كَثِيرًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: ارْجِعُوا فَمَنْ وَجَدْتُمْ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالَ نِصْفِ دِينَارٍ مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَأَخْرِجُوهُ فَيُخْرِجُونَ خَلْقًا كَثِيرًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: ارْجِعُوا فَمَنْ وَجَدْتُمْ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَأَخْرِجُوهُ فَيُخْرِجُونَ خَلْقًا كَثِيرًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُونَ: رَبَّنَا لَمْ نَذَرْ فِيهَا خَيِّرًا فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ شُفِّعَتِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ وَشُفِّعَ النَّبِيُّونَ وَشُفِّعَ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ وَلَمْ يَبْقَ إِلَّا أَرْحَمُ الرَّاحِمِينَ فَيَقْبِضُ قَبْضَةً مِنَ النَّارِ فَيُخْرِجُ مِنْهَا قَوْمًا لَمْ يَعْمَلُوا خَيْرًا قَطُّ قَدْ عَادُوا حُمَمًا فَيُلْقِيهِمْ فِي نَهْرٍ فِي أَفْوَاهِ الْجَنَّةِ يُقَالُ لَهُ: نَهْرُ الْحَيَاةِ فَيَخْرُجُونَ كَمَا تَخْرُجُ الْحِبَّةُ فِي حَمِيلِ السَّيْلِ فَيَخْرُجُونَ كَاللُّؤْلُؤِ فِي رِقَابِهِمُ الْخَوَاتِمُ فَيَقُولُ أَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ: هَؤُلَاءِ عُتَقَاءُ الرَّحْمَن أدخلهم الْجنَّة بِغَيْر عمل وَلَا خَيْرٍ قَدَّمُوهُ فَيُقَالُ لَهُمْ لَكُمْ مَا رَأَيْتُمْ وَمثله مَعَه ". مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ

  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ, مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5578, 5579
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 54
Sunan Abi Dawud 4568
Narrated Al-Mughirah b. Shu'bah:
A man of Hudhail has two wives. One of them struck her fellow-wife with a tent-pole and killed her and her unborn child. They brought the dispute to the Prophet (saws). One of two men said: How can we pay bloodwit for the one who did not make a noise, or ate, nor drank, nor raised his voice ? He (the Prophet) asked: Is it rhymed prose like that of bedouin? He gave judgement that a male or female slave of the best quality should be paid in compensation, and he fixed it to be paid by woman's relatives on her father's side.
حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ النَّمَرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ نَضْلَةَ، عَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ، أَنَّ امْرَأَتَيْنِ، كَانَتَا تَحْتَ رَجُلٍ مِنْ هُذَيْلٍ فَضَرَبَتْ إِحْدَاهُمَا الأُخْرَى بِعَمُودٍ فَقَتَلَتْهَا وَجَنِينَهَا فَاخْتَصَمُوا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ أَحَدُ الرَّجُلَيْنِ كَيْفَ نَدِي مَنْ لاَ صَاحَ وَلاَ أَكَلَ وَلاَ شَرِبَ وَلاَ اسْتَهَلَّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَسَجْعٌ كَسَجْعِ الأَعْرَابِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَضَى فِيهِ بِغُرَّةٍ وَجَعَلَهُ عَلَى عَاقِلَةِ الْمَرْأَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4568
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 75
English translation : Book 40, Hadith 4551
Sunan an-Nasa'i 678
'Abdullah bin 'Amr said:
"I heard the Messenger of Allah (S.A.W) say: 'When you hear the Mu'adhdhin then say what he says, and do Salah upon me, for whoever does Salah upon me once, Allah will Salah upon him ten (times). Then ask Allah to grant me Al-Wasilah, which is a position in paradise which only one of the slaves of Allah will attain, and I hope that I will be the one. Whoever asks for Al-Wasilah for me, will be entitled to my intercession.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدٌ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ حَيْوَةَ بْنِ شُرَيْحٍ، أَنَّ كَعْبَ بْنَ عَلْقَمَةَ، سَمِعَ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ، مَوْلَى نَافِعِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو الْقُرَشِيِّ يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرٍو، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ فَقُولُوا مِثْلَ مَا يَقُولُ وَصَلُّوا عَلَىَّ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَىَّ صَلاَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ عَشْرًا ثُمَّ سَلُوا اللَّهَ لِيَ الْوَسِيلَةَ فَإِنَّهَا مَنْزِلَةٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لاَ تَنْبَغِي إِلاَّ لِعَبْدٍ مِنْ عِبَادِ اللَّهِ أَرْجُو أَنْ أَكُونَ أَنَا هُوَ فَمَنْ سَأَلَ لِيَ الْوَسِيلَةَ حَلَّتْ لَهُ الشَّفَاعَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 678
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 53
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 679
Sahih al-Bukhari 6259

Narrated `Ali:

Allah's Apostle sent me, Az-Zubair bin Al-Awwam and Abu Marthad Al-Ghanawi, and all of us were horsemen, and he said, "Proceed till you reach Rawdat Khakh, where there is a woman from the pagans carrying a letter sent by Hatib bin Abi Balta'a to the pagans (of Mecca)." So we overtook her while she was proceeding on her camel at the same place as Allah's Apostle told us. We said (to her) "Where is the letter which is with you?" She said, "I have no letter with me." So we made her camel kneel down and searched her mount (baggage etc) but could not find anything. My two companions said, "We do not see any letter." I said, "I know that Allah's Apostle did not tell a lie. By Allah, if you (the lady) do not bring out the letter, I will strip you of your clothes' When she noticed that I was serious, she put her hand into the knot of her waist sheet, for she was tying a sheet round herself, and brought out the letter. So we proceeded to Allah's Apostle with the letter. The Prophet said (to Habib), "What made you o what you have done, O Hatib?" Hatib replied, "I have done nothing except that I believe in Allah and His Apostle, and I have not changed or altered (my religion). But I wanted to do the favor to the people (pagans of Mecca) through which Allah might protect my family and my property, as there is none among your companions but has someone in Mecca through whom Allah protects his property (against harm). The Prophet said, "Habib has told you the truth, so do not say to him (anything) but good." `Umar bin Al-Khattab said, "Verily he has betrayed Allah, His Apostle, and the believers! Allow me to chop his neck off!" The Prophet said, "O `Umar! What do you know; perhaps Allah looked upon the Badr warriors and said, 'Do whatever you like, for I have ordained that you will be in Paradise.'" On that `Umar wept and said, "Allah and His Apostle know best."

حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ بُهْلُولٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ إِدْرِيسَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي حُصَيْنُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ السُّلَمِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالزُّبَيْرَ بْنَ الْعَوَّامِ وَأَبَا مَرْثَدٍ الْغَنَوِيَّ وَكُلُّنَا فَارِسٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ انْطَلِقُوا حَتَّى تَأْتُوا رَوْضَةَ خَاخٍ، فَإِنَّ بِهَا امْرَأَةً مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ مَعَهَا صَحِيفَةٌ مِنْ حَاطِبِ بْنِ أَبِي بَلْتَعَةَ إِلَى الْمُشْرِكِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَدْرَكْنَاهَا تَسِيرُ عَلَى جَمَلٍ لَهَا حَيْثُ قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ قُلْنَا أَيْنَ الْكِتَابُ الَّذِي مَعَكِ قَالَتْ مَا مَعِي كِتَابٌ‏.‏ فَأَنَخْنَا بِهَا، فَابْتَغَيْنَا فِي رَحْلِهَا فَمَا وَجَدْنَا شَيْئًا، قَالَ صَاحِبَاىَ مَا نَرَى كِتَابًا‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ لَقَدْ عَلِمْتُ مَا كَذَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالَّذِي يُحْلَفُ بِهِ لَتُخْرِجِنَّ الْكِتَابَ أَوْ لأُجَرِّدَنَّكِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا رَأَتِ الْجِدَّ مِنِّي أَهْوَتْ بِيَدِهَا إِلَى حُجْزَتِهَا وَهْىَ مُحْتَجِزَةٌ بِكِسَاءٍ فَأَخْرَجَتِ الْكِتَابَ ـ قَالَ ـ فَانْطَلَقْنَا بِهِ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا حَمَلَكَ يَا حَاطِبُ عَلَى مَا صَنَعْتَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مَا بِي إِلاَّ أَنْ أَكُونَ مُؤْمِنًا بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، وَمَا غَيَّرْتُ وَلاَ بَدَّلْتُ، أَرَدْتُ أَنْ تَكُونَ لِي عِنْدَ الْقَوْمِ يَدٌ يَدْفَعُ اللَّهُ بِهَا عَنْ أَهْلِي وَمَالِي، وَلَيْسَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِكَ هُنَاكَ إِلاَّ وَلَهُ مَنْ يَدْفَعُ اللَّهُ بِهِ عَنْ أَهْلِهِ وَمَالِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صَدَقَ فَلاَ تَقُولُوا لَهُ إِلاَّ خَيْرًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ إِنَّهُ قَدْ خَانَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَالْمُؤْمِنِينَ، فَدَعْنِي فَأَضْرِبَ عُنُقَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عُمَرُ وَمَا يُدْرِيكَ لَعَلَّ اللَّهَ قَدِ اطَّلَعَ عَلَى أَهْلِ بَدْرٍ فَقَالَ اعْمَلُوا مَا شِئْتُمْ فَقَدْ وَجَبَتْ لَكُمُ الْجَنَّةُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَدَمَعَتْ عَيْنَا عُمَرَ وَقَالَ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6259
In-book reference : Book 79, Hadith 33
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 74, Hadith 276
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1404
It was narrated from 'Abdullah:
"The Prophet (SAW) taught us Khutbat Al-Hajah: Alhamduu lillahi nasta'inuhu wa nastagfiruhu, wa na'udhu billahi min shururi anfusina wa sayi'ati a'malina. Man yahdihillahu fala mudilla lahu wa man yudlil fala hadiya lahu. Wa ashhadu an la ilaha illallahu wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu. (Praise be to Allah, we seek His help and His forgiveness. We seek refuge in Allah from the evil of our own souls and from our bad deeds. Whomsoever Allah guides will never be led astray,and whomsoever Allah leaves astray, no one can guide. I bear witness that there is none worthy of worship except Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger.) Then he recited the following three verses: O you who believe! Fear Allah as He should be feared, and die not except as Muslims; O Mankind! Be dutiful to your Lord, Who created you from a single person, and from him he created his wife, and from them he created many men and women, and fear Allah through Whom you demand your mutual (rights), and (do not cut the relations of) the wombs (kinship). Surely, Allah is Ever an All-Watcher over you); O you who believe! Keep your duty to Allah and fear Him, and speak (always) the truth.)"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا إِسْحَاقَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ عَلَّمَنَا خُطْبَةَ الْحَاجَةِ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ نَسْتَعِينُهُ وَنَسْتَغْفِرُهُ وَنَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شُرُورِ أَنْفُسِنَا وَسَيِّئَاتِ أَعْمَالِنَا مَنْ يَهْدِهِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ مُضِلَّ لَهُ وَمَنْ يُضْلِلْ فَلاَ هَادِيَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ ثَلاَثَ آيَاتٍ ‏{‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ تُقَاتِهِ وَلاَ تَمُوتُنَّ إِلاَّ وَأَنْتُمْ مُسْلِمُونَ ‏}‏ ‏{‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ اتَّقُوا رَبَّكُمُ الَّذِي خَلَقَكُمْ مِنْ نَفْسٍ وَاحِدَةٍ وَخَلَقَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا وَبَثَّ مِنْهُمَا رِجَالاً كَثِيرًا وَنِسَاءً وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ الَّذِي تَسَاءَلُونَ بِهِ وَالأَرْحَامَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَلَيْكُمْ رَقِيبًا ‏}‏ ‏{‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَقُولُوا قَوْلاً سَدِيدًا ‏}‏ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنْ أَبِيهِ شَيْئًا وَلاَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَلاَ عَبْدُ الْجَبَّارِ بْنُ وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1404
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 41
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 14, Hadith 1405

Malik said that Ibn Shihab said, "The precedent of the sunna in the intentional murder is that when the relatives of the murdered person relinquish retaliation, the blood-money is owed by the murderer from his own property unless the tribe helps him with it willingly."

Malik said, "What is done in our community is that the blood- money is not obliged against the tribe until it has reached a third of the full amount and upwards. Whatever reaches a third is against the tribe, and whatever is below a third, is against the property of the one who did the injury."

Malik said, "The way of doing things about which there is no dispute among us, in the case of someone who has the blood-money accepted from him in intentional murder or in any injury in which there is retaliation, is that that blood-money is not due from the tribe unless they wish it. The blood-money for that is from the property of the murderer or the injurer if he has property. If he does not have any property, it is a debt against him, and none of it is owed by the tribe unless they wish."

Malik said, "The tribe does not pay blood-money to anyone who injures himself, intentionally or accidentally. This is the opinion of the people of fiqh in our community. I have not heard that anyone has made the tribe liable for any blood-money incurred by intentional acts. Part of what is well-known of that is that Allah, the Blessed, and the Exalted, said in His Book, 'Whoever has something pardoned him by his brother, should follow it with what is accepted and pay it with good will' (Sura 2 ayat 178) The commentary on that - in our view - and Allah knows best, is that whoever gives his brother something of the blood- money, should follow it with what is accepted and pay him with good will."

Malik spoke about a child who had no property and a woman who had no property. He said, "When one of them causes an injury below a third of the blood-money, it is taken on behalf of the child and woman from their personal property, if they have property from which it may be taken. If not, the injury which each of them has caused is a debt against them. The tribe does not have to pay any of it and the father of a child is not liable for the blood-money of an injury caused by the child and he is not responsible for it."

Malik said, "The way of doing things in our community about which there is no dispute, is that when a slave is killed, the value for him is that of the day on which ...

قَالَ مَالِكٌ إِنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ قَالَ مَضَتِ السُّنَّةُ فِي قَتْلِ الْعَمْدِ حِينَ يَعْفُو أَوْلِيَاءُ الْمَقْتُولِ أَنَّ الدِّيَةَ تَكُونُ عَلَى الْقَاتِلِ فِي مَالِهِ خَاصَّةً إِلاَّ أَنْ تُعِينَهُ الْعَاقِلَةُ عَنْ طِيبِ نَفْسٍ مِنْهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَالأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّ الدِّيَةَ لاَ تَجِبُ عَلَى الْعَاقِلَةِ حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ الثُّلُثَ فَصَاعِدًا فَمَا بَلَغَ الثُّلُثَ فَهُوَ عَلَى الْعَاقِلَةِ وَمَا كَانَ دُونَ الثُّلُثِ فَهُوَ فِي مَالِ الْجَارِحِ خَاصَّةً ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ الَّذِي لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ فِيهِ عِنْدَنَا فِيمَنْ قُبِلَتْ مِنْهُ الدِّيَةُ فِي قَتْلِ الْعَمْدِ أَوْ فِي شَىْءٍ مِنَ الْجِرَاحِ الَّتِي فِيهَا الْقِصَاصُ أَنَّ عَقْلَ ذَلِكَ لاَ يَكُونُ عَلَى الْعَاقِلَةِ إِلاَّ أَنْ يَشَاءُوا وَإِنَّمَا عَقْلُ ذَلِكَ فِي مَالِ الْقَاتِلِ أَوِ الْجَارِحِ خَاصَّةً إِنْ وُجِدَ لَهُ مَالٌ فَإِنْ لَمْ يُوجَدْ لَهُ مَالٌ كَانَ دَيْنًا عَلَيْهِ وَلَيْسَ عَلَى الْعَاقِلَةِ مِنْهُ شَىْءٌ إِلاَّ أَنْ يَشَاءُوا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَلاَ تَعْقِلُ الْعَاقِلَةُ أَحَدًا أَصَابَ نَفْسَهُ عَمْدًا أَوْ خَطَأً بِشَىْءٍ وَعَلَى ذَلِكَ رَأْىُ أَهْلِ الْفِقْهِ عِنْدَنَا وَلَمْ أَسْمَعْ أَنَّ أَحَدًا ضَمَّنَ الْعَاقِلَةَ مِنْ دِيَةِ الْعَمْدِ شَيْئًا وَمِمَّا يُعْرَفُ بِهِ ذَلِكَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى قَالَ فِي كِتَابِهِ ‏{‏فَمَنْ عُفِيَ لَهُ مِنْ أَخِيهِ شَىْءٌ فَاتِّبَاعٌ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَأَدَاءٌ إِلَيْهِ بِإِحْسَانٍ‏}‏ فَتَفْسِيرُ ذَلِكَ - فِيمَا نُرَى وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ - أَنَّهُ مَنْ أُعْطِيَ مِنْ أَخِيهِ شَىْءٌ مِنَ الْعَقْلِ فَلْيَتْبَعْهُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَلْيُؤَدِّ إِلَيْهِ بِإِحْسَانٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الصَّبِيِّ الَّذِي لاَ مَالَ لَهُ وَالْمَرْأَةِ الَّتِي لاَ مَالَ لَهَا إِذَا جَنَى أَحَدُهُمَا جِنَايَةً دُونَ الثُّلُثِ إِنَّهُ ضَامِنٌ عَلَى الصَّبِيِّ وَالْمَرْأَةِ فِي مَالِهِمَا خَاصَّةً إِنْ كَانَ لَهُمَا مَالٌ أُخِذَ مِنْهُ وَإِلاَّ فَجِنَايَةُ كُلِّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا دَيْنٌ عَلَيْهِ لَيْسَ عَلَى الْعَاقِلَةِ مِنْهُ شَىْءٌ وَلاَ يُؤْخَذُ أَبُو الصَّبِيِّ بِعَقْلِ جِنَايَةِ الصَّبِيِّ وَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا الَّذِي لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ فِيهِ أَنَّ الْعَبْدَ إِذَا قُتِلَ كَانَتْ فِيهِ الْقِيمَةُ يَوْمَ يُقْتَلُ وَلاَ تَحْمِلُ عَاقِلَةُ قَاتِلِهِ مِنْ قِيمَةِ الْعَبْدِ شَيْئًا قَلَّ أَوْ كَثُرَ وَإِنَّمَا ذَلِكَ عَلَى الَّذِي أَصَابَهُ فِي مَالِهِ خَاصَّةً بَالِغًا مَا بَلَغَ وَإِنْ كَانَتْ قِيمَةُ الْعَبْدِ الدِّيَةَ أَوْ أَكْثَرَ فَذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ فِي مَالِهِ وَذَلِكَ لأَنَّ الْعَبْدَ سِلْعَةٌ مِنَ السِّلَعِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 43, Hadith 8
Arabic reference : Book 43, Hadith 1587
Mishkat al-Masabih 1305
‘A’isha reported the Prophet as saying, “Do you know what happens this night?” meaning the middle night of Sha‘ban. She asked, “What happens in it, Messenger of God?” He replied, “In it record is made of every human being who will be born and of every human being who will die this year; in it their actions are taken up to heaven and in it their provisions are sent down.” She asked, “Does one enter paradise only by the mercy of God most high?” He replied three times, “No one enters paradise but by the mercy of God most high.” She asked, “Not even you, Messenger of God?” He put his hand on the crown of his head and said, “Not even I, unless God enfolds me in His mercy,” saying it three times. Baihaqi transmitted it in [Kitab] ad-Da'awat al-kabir.
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «هَل تدرين مَا هَذِه اللَّيْل؟» يَعْنِي لَيْلَةَ النِّصْفِ مِنْ شَعْبَانَ قَالَتْ: مَا فِيهَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ: «فِيهَا أَنْ يُكْتَبَ كلُّ مَوْلُودٍ مِنْ بَنِي آدَمَ فِي هَذِهِ السَّنَةِ وَفِيهَا أَنْ يُكْتَبَ كُلُّ هَالِكٍ مِنْ بَنِي آدَمَ فِي هَذِهِ السَّنَةِ وَفِيهَا تُرْفَعُ أَعْمَالُهُمْ وَفِيهَا تَنْزِلُ أَرْزَاقُهُمْ» . فَقَالَتْ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ إِلَّا بِرَحْمَةِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى؟ فَقَالَ: «مَا مِنْ أحد يدْخل الْجنَّة إِلَّا برحمة الله تَعَالَى» . ثَلَاثًا. قُلْتُ: وَلَا أَنْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ؟ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى هَامَتِهِ فَقَالَ: «وَلَا أَنَا إِلَّا أَنْ يَتَغَمَّدَنِيَ اللَّهُ بِرَحْمَتِهِ» . يَقُولُهَا ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ. رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعْوَات الْكَبِير
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1305
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 716
Sahih al-Bukhari 4448

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

While the Muslims were offering the Fajr prayer on Monday and Abu Bakr was leading them in prayer, suddenly Allah's Apostle lifted the curtain of `Aisha's dwelling and looked at them while they were in the rows of the prayers and smiled. Abu Bakr retreated to join the row, thinking that Allah's Apostle wanted to come out for the prayer. The Muslims were about to be put to trial in their prayer (i.e. were about to give up praying) because of being overjoyed at seeing Allah's Apostle. But Allah's Apostle beckoned them with his hand to complete their prayer and then entered the dwelling and let fall the curtain.

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عُفَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي اللَّيْثُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ، بَيْنَا هُمْ فِي صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ مِنْ يَوْمِ الاِثْنَيْنِ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي لَهُمْ لَمْ يَفْجَأْهُمْ إِلاَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ كَشَفَ سِتْرَ حُجْرَةِ عَائِشَةَ، فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهِمْ وَهُمْ فِي صُفُوفِ الصَّلاَةِ‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَبَسَّمَ يَضْحَكُ، فَنَكَصَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ لِيَصِلَ الصَّفَّ، وَظَنَّ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُرِيدُ أَنْ يَخْرُجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ أَنَسٌ وَهَمَّ الْمُسْلِمُونَ أَنْ يَفْتَتِنُوا فِي صَلاَتِهِمْ فَرَحًا بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِمْ بِيَدِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ أَتِمُّوا صَلاَتَكُمْ، ثُمَّ دَخَلَ الْحُجْرَةَ وَأَرْخَى السِّتْرَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4448
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 468
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 729
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 597 a

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

If anyone extols Allah after every prayer thirty-three times, and praises Allah thirty-three times, and declares His Greatness thirty-three times, ninety-nine times in all, and says to complete a hundred:" There is no god but Allah, having no partner with Him, to Him belongs sovereignty and to Him is praise due, and He is Potent over everything," his sins will be forgiven even If these are as abundant as the foam of the sea.
حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ بْنُ بَيَانٍ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عُبَيْدٍ الْمَذْحِجِيِّ، - قَالَ مُسْلِمٌ أَبُو عُبَيْدٍ مَوْلَى سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ - عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ سَبَّحَ اللَّهَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَكَبَّرَ اللَّهَ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ فَتِلْكَ تِسْعَةٌ وَتِسْعُونَ وَقَالَ تَمَامَ الْمِائَةِ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ غُفِرَتْ خَطَايَاهُ وَإِنْ كَانَتْ مِثْلَ زَبَدِ الْبَحْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 597a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 188
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1243
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3690
Narrated Buraidah:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) went out for one of his expeditions, then when he came back, a black slave girl came to him and said: 'O Messenger of Allah! I took an oath that if Allah returned you safely, I would beat the Duff before you and sing.' So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said to her: 'If you have taken an oath, then beat it, and if you have not then do not.' So she started to beat the Duff, and Abu Bakr entered while she was beating it. Then 'Ali entered while she was beating it, then 'Uthman entered while she was beating it. Then 'Umar entered, so she put the Duff under her, and sat upon it. So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Indeed Ash-Shaitan is afraid of you O 'Umar! I was sitting while she beat it, and then Abu Bakr entered while she was beating it, then 'Ali entered while she was beating it, then 'Uthman entered while she was beating it, then when you entered O 'Umar and she put away the Duff.'
حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ حُرَيْثٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ وَاقِدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ بُرَيْدَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي بُرَيْدَةَ، يَقُولُ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَعْضِ مَغَازِيهِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ جَاءَتْ جَارِيَةٌ سَوْدَاءُ فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي كُنْتُ نَذَرْتُ إِنْ رَدَّكَ اللَّهُ سَالِمًا أَنْ أَضْرِبَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْكَ بِالدُّفِّ وَأَتَغَنَّى ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنْ كُنْتِ نَذَرْتِ فَاضْرِبِي وَإِلاَّ فَلاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَجَعَلَتْ تَضْرِبُ فَدَخَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَهِيَ تَضْرِبُ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ عَلِيٌّ وَهِيَ تَضْرِبُ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ عُثْمَانُ وَهِيَ تَضْرِبُ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ عُمَرُ فَأَلْقَتِ الدُّفَّ تَحْتَ اسْتِهَا ثُمَّ قَعَدَتْ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ لَيَخَافُ مِنْكَ يَا عُمَرُ إِنِّي كُنْتُ جَالِسًا وَهِيَ تَضْرِبُ فَدَخَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَهِيَ تَضْرِبُ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ عَلِيٌّ وَهِيَ تَضْرِبُ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ عُثْمَانُ وَهِيَ تَضْرِبُ فَلَمَّا دَخَلْتَ أَنْتَ يَا عُمَرُ أَلْقَتِ الدُّفَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ حَدِيثِ بُرَيْدَةَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عُمَرَ وَسَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ وَعَائِشَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3690
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 86
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3690
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 700
Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made the following supplication during affliction:
'There is no god but Allah, the Immense, the Forbearing. There is no god but Prophet, the Lord of the heavens and the earth and the Lord of the Immense Throne.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَالِيَةِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ‏:‏ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدْعُو عِنْدَ الْكَرْبِ‏:‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ الْعَظِيمُ الْحَلِيمُ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ رَبُّ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَرَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صـحـيـح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 700
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 97
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 700
Sahih al-Bukhari 477

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "The prayer offered in congregation is twenty five times more superior (in reward) to the prayer offered alone in one's house or in a business center, because if one performs ablution and does it perfectly, and then proceeds to the mosque with the sole intention of praying, then for each step which he takes towards the mosque, Allah upgrades him a degree in reward and (forgives) crosses out one sin till he enters the mosque. When he enters the mosque he is considered in prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer and the angels keep on asking for Allah's forgiveness for him and they keep on saying: 'O Allah! Be Merciful to him, O Allah! Forgive him, as long as he keeps on sitting at his praying place and does not pass wind. (See Hadith No. 620).

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ "‏ صَلاَةُ الْجَمِيعِ تَزِيدُ عَلَى صَلاَتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ، وَصَلاَتِهِ فِي سُوقِهِ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ دَرَجَةً، فَإِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ وَأَتَى الْمَسْجِدَ، لاَ يُرِيدُ إِلاَّ الصَّلاَةَ، لَمْ يَخْطُ خُطْوَةً إِلاَّ رَفَعَهُ اللَّهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةً، وَحَطَّ عَنْهُ خَطِيئَةً، حَتَّى يَدْخُلَ الْمَسْجِدَ، وَإِذَا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ كَانَ فِي صَلاَةٍ مَا كَانَتْ تَحْبِسُهُ، وَتُصَلِّي ـ يَعْنِي عَلَيْهِ ـ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ مَا دَامَ فِي مَجْلِسِهِ الَّذِي يُصَلِّي فِيهِ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ، اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ، مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثْ فِيهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 477
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 125
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 466
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1214
‘A’isha told how God’s Messenger said when he awoke during the night, “There is no god but Thee. Glory be to Thee, O God, and praise be to Thee. I ask for Thy forgiveness of my sin, and I ask for Thy mercy. O God, increase me in knowledge, and do not let my heart swerve after Thou hast guided me. Grant me mercy from Thyself. Thou art indeed the munificent One.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اسْتَيْقَظَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ قَالَ: «لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ لِذَنْبِي وَأَسْأَلُكَ رَحْمَتَكَ اللَّهُمَّ زِدْنِي عِلْمًا وَلَا تُزِغْ قَلْبِي بَعْدَ إِذْ هَدَيْتَنِي وَهَبْ لِي مِنْ لَدُنْكَ رَحْمَةً إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ الْوَهَّابُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ
  ضَعِيفٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1214
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 630
Mishkat al-Masabih 910
‘Abdallah b. ‘Abbas said:
God’s Messenger used to teach us the tashahhud just as he would teach us a sura of the Qur’an, and would say, “The blessed adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants. I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger.’’ Muslim transmitted it. In the two Sahihs and in al-Jam' bain as-Sahihain I did not find “Peace be upon you” and “Peace be upon us” without the definite article, but the author of al-Jami' transmitted it that way from Tirmidhi.
وَعَن عبد الله بن عَبَّاس أَنَّهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُعَلِّمُنَا التَّشَهُّدَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ: «التَّحِيَّاتُ الْمُبَارَكَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَلَمْ أَجِدْ فِي الصَّحِيحَيْنِ وَلَا فِي الْجَمْعِ بَين الصَّحِيحَيْنِ: «سَلام عَلَيْك» و «سَلام عَلَيْنَا» بِغَيْرِ أَلْفٍ وَلَامٍ وَلَكِنْ رَوَاهُ صَاحِبُ الْجَامِع عَن التِّرْمِذِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 910
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 333